God as Mother and Father in MAIISM AND HINDUISM

Name embossed in gold. Don’t leave God and Guru.

The day you have decided , you will love and serve your Guru and God, the day you have decided, you will put all your cards before the Guru, the day you have decided, you will try your best, as far as you can, to carry out his instructions and wishes , the day you make resolution,”come what may, I shall not leave my God and Guru “, your name stands embossed in gold as the winner of the race, someday.

People’s approach is just unfortunate. Even to their Guru, some ladies try to pose as a princess and as time passes they are found as if to be mere vessel-cleaning women, or some men approach as millionaires and in the end, they are found they are found as if to be criminals or bankrupts. They cheat their Guru’s by showing, they need only a little support of 1 per cent of their own 99 per cent readiness and in the end it is found their real worth is not even 1 per cent. That crests repulsion in the mind of the disciple on exposure, and the whole Guru Shsihya गुरूशिष्य relationship period ends with pushing the train reversely, instead of towards its destination or getting off the rails.

We meet with some cases of people where the aggrieved first find all circumstances wonderfully bettered, on their taking to Divine aid and relief remedies through prayers repetitions and worships with meditation, etc. Subsequently, however , their ship sinks disastrously only at the shore. After nine successes, the tenth result, a failure, makes the whole undertaking a failure. Here the reason is that the popular understanding is entirely full of ignorance. In spite of repeated suggestions and efforts to remove the misunderstanding, there is such a high pressure of the whole belief prevalent since centuries, that people think as if Mother’s Grace were simply the wages of certain mechanical exercises. They don’t bring into calculations their general behaviour to others, their sanctity, purity and straightforwardness, etc. in a word, their love and service to God, Guru and God’s children. These centuries-old misunderstandings are mostly created and maintained by them that live on the blind religious faith of the people. People on the whole, in this respect, are often ignorant though educated, and crooked though civilised.

The failure is due to wrong basic mentality, as a whole, deficient in righteousness, truth, justice, goodness, etc. The approach to Almighty is otherwise than one with a feeling of self-surrender, gratefulness and contentment. Often the approach is getting for one thing after another, with never-ending series of demands. In the first place, Mother gives such persons the most practical solid convincing proof and experience, as to how the world and circumstances wonderfully change to their best advantage. They, however, fail to understand Mother’s motive. Where arises the need for Her dabbling with whatever She Herself has ordained by way of Prarabdha प्रारब्ध? Mother wants to make your ways easier, only if you are turning your steps towards Her and true religiosity. On the other hand, the response of the Grace seekers is not sincere, honest and deceitful. They are in fact, waiting for the last item of a certain undertaking, to be successful and an accomplished fact, for their turning truant from God and Guru. One would be surprised and shocked to find a marvellous change in them before and after, the success in their dealings with all. The real underlying fact in such cases is, that the approach seemed to be so very full of humility, sincerity and gratefulness and goodness was doing only a masterpiece of a playful part, with great artificiality, cleverness, sweetness and dexterity. The calamity being over, they become what they, by nature, are. They become temporarily religious so long as they are in the clutches of calamity. Calamity gone, religiosity and remembrance and gratitude gone. In such cases, the Divine Grace and Help is later withdrawn. People trifle with God and God’s help and thus fail miserably. Their outlook may also be called extremely poor because they do not realise that they will be needing God’s Grace, all their life throughout. Please note the subtle-most difference. You may demand and get much more than any other man, but your approach counts, how you look upon Almighty and what relations you have. Demanding and donating, is the most trivial part of the whole relationship.

~ EXTRACT FROM THE BOOK: MAI-ISM [ NOTE 321 ]

AUTHOR: MAI SWARUP MAI MARKAND

IMPORTANCE OF THANKSGIVING

Once you have established a relationship with Mother, it is your choice to set up the standard of give and take promptitude and postponement. Mother’s speed to your call will depend upon intensity and impatience with which you offer your Thanksgiving. Mother accepts and adopts a standard which you lay down and accept, for the same relationship.
Let one not be fortunate enough to have Love in heart: But, service ?? The sense of duty, responsibility, conscientiousness, promptness and the feeling of gratefulness? these things any man can command as quite an ordinary behavior of gratefulness, goodness and faithfulness. Neither the nurse loves her patient nor a shop-keeper love his customers, nor a debtor his creditor. It is pure and simple honesty and virtuous side of the behavior of any man, even though irreligious and love-less. If one can’t love, he can at least serve. if he can’t serve, he can at least be grateful.
It is, to say the least, serving one’s own interest; to see that the connection once given is not cut off. Every wise man must have before his mind while dealing with religious matters forces and Divine aid, this fact viz. that such relations are quite delicate and of the heart, and therefore extremely tender as a flower, fragile like a glass and quickly falling from an invaluableness to valueless_ness as a pearl. Further, we remain in entirely dark as to when Mother’s Grace is withdrawn and we left in delusion without the continuous steel-protection of Mother.

Extract from the book : MAI-ISM [ EDITIONS (1952 AND 2007)

Author: MAI SWARUP MAI MARKAND

The nature of man

All best things said and done , man is the production and development of elements that have their limits, exhaustions, reactions and situations of helplessness. man is surely Divine , but never forget, only potentially.

Man shows climaxes of virtues temptation-proofness, but there is a limit. On degeneration determined forces getting stronger, the imitation gold begins to show. An artificial effort , a substantial watchful untiring force has been always required to maintain the highest level.
Man may attain superman-ship, but infallibility ? I doubt. Man is not made up of such elements as know no deterioration and no decay. Today he is in pit of ignorance. Tomorrow he raises himself to the highest point of Divine Knowledge. If an effort is required to rise, an effort is also required not to fall. There is no absolute risen-ness with an absolute infallibility. There is however a stage , just like that of a dry coconut, entirely separated from its outer shell and touching the shall at no point- a perfect whole without a crack or speck. That stage is possible for fewest blessed, but don’t confuse matters . At that stage , a man is neither a man nor even a superman , but a Jivan -Mukta जीवनमुक्त . The man is then no man, not even a superman. He is purely , then disentangled soul, with absolutely no connection and not eve the earthly consciousness of his body , mind, heart, head or soul. Till that stage of a complete transformation is there , the fallibility is there.

And here comes the importance of Mai-ism. It says ,” It is alright , you may goon with the hardest struggles to train your mind as described before , but that is all laborious. surely do it. You have to do it, but your task will be facilitated to an unimaginably great extent, if from the very start you undertake it, with Guru’s Grace and Guidance and with Mother’s Mercy, at your beck and call. The progress rate will be still greater, if you also develop your loving nature, loving Guru , God and God’s children. It is hidden great truth, which Mai-ism relies upon and emboldens it to regard vice and virtue, self control etc. to be secondary and even dispensable, if the Love is developed to a wonderful strength and in the right direction.

Few people understand why in Mai-ism , Love is so much valued and why the first requirement is ” Love all “.
All goodness, happiness and peace of mind results from Love – Love of all different selves in and with Mother and one’s own self. It is Love that develops a particular admirable emotion , character and behavior. Love helps, give, prays, feels grateful, appreciates and returns, give and shares. Love results in trust, faith, cheerfulness, contentment, forbearance . magnanimity, mercy, forgiveness, confidence, honesty , dignity, charity etc.
Love is liking, being attracted to, feeling pleasure in, being ready to sacrifice for, , wishing to be nearer to , burning with desire of embracing and being embraced by, absorbing and being absorbed in, pulling and being pulled in by intense living. Love has its symptoms : Mahatva महत्व , Mamatva ममत्व , Sankocha-Rahitva संकोचरहित्व , Sevaa सेवा , Samaagama समागम and Samarpana समर्पण [ Overvaluing, felling of myness, non-difference feeling, service, desire of constant contact and self-surrender ].
Love is levelisation. Love is the root of all virtues and the sacrificing struggle for realization of unity. Love has its own limitlessness, mysteriousness and miraculous-ness. Love is strength , fearlessness and regenerative-ness. Love is humility, patience , forbearance and endurance. Love is the power of fulfilling and conquering. Love is the power of expansion and transformation . Sublimation of love secures Salvation.
If there are two words which the Founder recommends the most , they are Karunaa करूणा [ mercifulness, pity, forgiveful-ness and forbearance ] and Akartritvam अकर्तुत्वम [ the belief : I am not the doer, I am nothing myself, much less the actor ].
~ Extract from the book MAI-ISM [ EDITION 1952 ]
Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

CHARACTERISTIC OF IDEAL RELIGION WHICH ONE SHOULD EMBRACE TO ATTAIN SPIRITUAL WELFARE OF ALL AND GOD

The task today for a religious reformer (as stated by the Founder of Mai-ism i.e. Mai Swarup Mai Markand in Mai Sahasranama) is hard in a hundred ways.

The first and foremost work is that he has to make the world realize that it can not be happy without religion. He has to strengthen the belief both ways. Not only showing how Religion has come to the aid of mankind, but how highest civilizations not based on Religion have been swept away, under the degenerating and decaying influences of Time. For the modern age, a mere statement of his about a Truth is not enough. He has to introduce the Universal outlook in every individual Religion. He has to consolidate the wisdom of the past, extracting its essence to the irreducible minimum size. He has to sift out the gold dust and establish proper values for essentials and non-essentials of every Religion. He has to break monopolies. He has to minimize abuse and exploitation. He has to raise the general level of spiritual understanding, divine knowledge, plain living and high thinking. He has to strengthen the cultural moral background. He has to root out all mischiefs in the name of Religion. He has to lay down the best and efficacious life routine. He has to think out best solutions of all new burning questions that crop up as times advance. He has to consider various thirsts and hungers. He has to introduce safety valves and breaks, for the good governance of the society and family life. He has to sublimate the energies the various passions. He has to suggest methods of equalization, to fill in the voids below a certain minimum living standard. He has to lay down certain standards for every gradation in life, to prevent enormous increases and the very disappearance of any standard whatsoever, which results in turbulent discontent and rebelliousness and disparity, and the rushing in of degeneration. He has to interweave consideration of this world below and the other above. He has to create the recognition of the sameness of The Creator, The Created and The Creation. He has to open the world’s Eye to the same One Life, animating one and all.

The religious ideal which can suit the modern world is one that can take the whole humanity in its embrace, which can respect and give a free play to Conscience, Reason, Experience and Science, which would allow every man to live well and teach letting others live well, which will ensure a perfect freedom for every soul to work out its own salvation in its own way, which will teach maintaining sense of proportion and proper evaluation of essentials and non-essentials of a religion, which would develop the faculty of judging all actions and actors, not by their positional values, but by the tests of the fundamental truths they satisfy, which would guide without intimidation and mental enslavement, which would make one free from the poison of the over-consciousness of superiority and inferiority of man to man, and lastly, which would develop the spirit of practical sisterhood and brotherhood in the daily routine of life.

A popular religion to suit the modern world should have the following characteristics :
(1 ) Religion must have a definite form and should not be an idealistic, incomprehensible, chaos-creating, airy and hazy something.
(2) Religion should not be a source of superstition.
(3) Relation of man to man must be hundred times much better. Be we first a man, then a brother and thereafter alone, a religious man.
(4) Religion should be recognised to mean the essence and the experience of life lived.
(5) Everyone should be and should be considered under the direct protection and guidance of God.
(6) Preachers should be witnesses and not lawyers and professors.
(7) As few limitations as possible should be set on the conception of God and on the innocent harmless and free latitude and living of men.
All adornments and adjuncts should be gradually slackened and even removed, as soon as, at the stage when they are found to be obstructive, is reached.
(9) Religion should be accommodative, constructive and progressive. Religion must provide for pruning from age to age.
(A) Mai-ism is the psychological religion for one and all of any religion or no religion without caste, creed or colour. There can be a Hindu Mai-ist, a Christian Mai-ist and so on. With full reverence to and while following one’s own religion, one can be a Mai-ist. Mai-ism is one’s own personal religion to be adopted after the age of discretion and not one’s ancestral religion of one’s birth.
( B ) Under Mai-ism, there is no place, by its very postulates, for the condemnation of Harijans as ‘ Untouchables, Woman’s subjugation by Man or condemnation by routine religion as ” Narakasya Dwaram “( Hell’s Gate ) has no room, as every Mai-ist is expected to look upon every woman ( except his own wife ) as representative form of Mother and as under Mai-ism the co-operation of man and woman in the Mother worship is the highest spiritualising force. The spirit underlying the words ” Heathen “, ” Kafir “, ” Mlechcha ” ” Durvan “, etc., has no existence under Mai-ism.
(C) One who does not believe in God, but who do believe in the common-tie of Humanity and practises service and extends Love to all, is a ” Mai-ist “,
(D) The six tenets of Mai-ism are:-
1) God is more merciful when approached as Mother;
2) Mother is mother of all, without caste, creed or colour;
3) Mother smiles, on one’s trying to love All, to one’s best;
4) Mother saves, on one’s trying to serve All, with one’s best;
5) Mother showers Her Grace, on one’s devotion to Her.
6) Mother serves, on one’s living the life of universal Love and Service, with Devotion to Her and Unconditional Cheerful Self-Surrender to Mother’s Divine Will.
(E) BASIC BELIEFS OF A MAI-IST ARE : –
(1) Unity of all Religions.
(2) Universal relation of all human beings as members of One Family.
(3) No Communalism. No Provincialism. No Nationalism and No Racialism.
(4) For Mother’s Love, Grace, Devotion and Mercy, the daily practice of universal sisterhood and brotherhood, is an indispensable requirement.
(5) Everyone must have the right of selecting one’s own line of evolution.
(6) Precise evaluation of essentials and non-essentials of one’s religiosity, with test-stones of fundamental and eternal truths.
(7) Religion not to be permitted being made a cause for disunion, domination, prejudice, exploitation or superstition, and not to fail respecting science, reason, conscience, experience, human psychology and individual merits and demerits.
One’s superiority to be least thought of, being trivial, transitory, circumstantial and not single-handedly earned.
(9) Not making most of the little differences of high and low, which are often prejudicial, and sometimes even imaginary.
(10) One’s cheerfulness never to be lost as nothing is irreparable or unachievable under Mother’s Grace.
(11) Be ever optimistic. The highest difference between man and man is nothing compared to what Mother’s Grace can make in a moment. A sinner can be a saint at the second moment and a saint may turn out to be a devil after a day.
(12) Destruction is for re-construction, doubting for believing, evil for good, sinfulness for sinlessness.
(13) Rise above all superstitions. There is no ‘Choo-Mantar'(magic) for a true Mai-ist, except the repetition of ‘ Jai Mai’, Guru’s Grace, Mother’s Mercy, one’s own highest exertion, and the world’s sympathy.
(14) Mai-ist’s highest initial grounding – Motherhood of God, Universality.
Mai-ist’s highest life-maxims – Love, Service, Devotion, unconditional and cheerful self- Surrender to Mother’s Divine Will.
Some of the practical measures for practical Mai-ists are : –
(1) Holding common prayers, Bhajans or Kirtans of God in any name or form and of any saints or devotees, holding classes, delivering lectures and undertaking tours for the general spiritual uplift.
(2) Introducing common prayers in Schools, Colleges and in masses.
(3) Holding Mother worship, personal or impersonal in any form, as may be agreed upon by one and all.
(4) Convening social of sisters or brothers or combined or of families, without caste, creed or colour.
(5) Promulgation of common religious and allied literature and encouragement of studies of all religions by individuals of different religions. Publication of extracts from sacred books of all religions.
(6) Helping poor or bereaved families, deserving students, orphanages, opening celibate Mai-ist Schools, starting widow-homes, offering medical aid to the needy, guiding wedded pairs to-wards spiritual matrimonial living, praying for the peace of the departing or departed souls etc.
(7) Promotion of immensely practical universal sisterhood and brotherhood in daily life.
Abolition of racial, national, provincial, social and religious prejudices and intercession for bringing about honorable peace and equitable compromise.
(9) Constructing, opening or encouraging to open Mother’s Lodges, temples, Homes and Colonies under any denomination religious, national or communal, of any people, in any place.
The process of evolution of Mother’s followers on attainment of Guru’s Grace and Mother’s Mercy is as under : –
(1) Acquisition of merit ( Punya ) by doing religious acts , Japa, worship, charity, services etc. which will lead in the first instance to the fulfillment of all legitimate and moral desires, next to patience and proofness, and then to the appreciation of the virtuous, religious and saintly people and their ways of living.
(2) The actions and qualities of Love, Service, Devotion and Self-surrender having fairly matured by practice, Mother will so bring about circumstances and opportunities that the follower will be lifted up from his routine and worldly life and will be ushered into the company of virtuous, religious, devotional and saintly people.
(3) Constant contact of religious people and their Service, their Imitation and their Grace will create a proper understanding of good and evil, truth and untruth, righteousness and unrighteousness etc. , and these will introduce one to Godliness after sufficient practice and disciplinary training in goodness, virtue etc.
(4) This introduction to godliness will ultimately result in the great liking for godliness, virtuous, devotional, unselfish and higher living and finally in the germination of Love towards God.
(5) Devotion to and Love of God will perfect the true understanding about soul-knowledge and will bring the Supreme Self of God and the individual self of the follower much nearer, through faith and conviction strengthened by Mother, often through miraculous Grace.
(6) Love of God will result in the Love to God’s creation.
(7) Feeling the finger or hand of God in all arrangements, getting the sight of God occasionally, feeling oneness with God on self-surrender and the inward satisfaction of ‘ having been accepted ‘.
Establishing a perpetual relation with God and helping God in all grand work with the Power and Love which God is pleased to confer.
(9) Merging in Mother.
~ Extract from the book : MAI-ISM ( EDITION 1952 )
Author : MAI SWARUP MAI MARKAND

Thought provoking article on money-greed and sexual lustfulness in Mai-ism Book

Money greed and sexual-lustfulness are such terrible forces, that they have overpowered even the most advanced of souls. Her therefore under Mai-ism the most difficult examination has been treated rather leniently and it should be enough that man passes with grace marks. It is enough that the man is true to his wife and that he gets money honestly in fairways without indulging in hundreds of ways of lying and cheating and defrauding, and that he makes it a point to spend a certain proportion of his wealth for deserving religious charitable purposes, etc. At this stage, Mai-ism does not mind his remaining infatuated with his wife, and trying his best to be wealthy enough, to be living in full comforts by honest and fair methods and without resorting to systematized cheating methods, that have lost their sting, in modern times, being in common prevalence.

739 -A. Mai-ism is for using the terms “Money-greed and sexual lustfulness “ and not the centuries-old expressions ” Kanaka कनक and Kanata कांता ” or ” Kaanchan कांचन and Kaamini कामिनी “. It is not the woman that is the source of temptation, but it is the lustfulness in man. Mai-ism thinks it is an ungratefulness to denounce the sex of Man’s mother, sister and daughter. A woman is in no way a grater degrading force than a man if at all we study the black side of a man and woman’s relations. However, there has been never such a thing as man’s downright condemnation. These centuries-old expressions have led the prejudiced modern minds to infer, that the scriptures were written for “Man” alone, that the scriptures writers were averse to womankind and believed women to be a foreign undeserving inimical element for religious progress, and that Saints in the past evaded the very shadow of a woman. These views are quite ill-founded. All the same, both the sides are to be blamed. The moderners have not seen how much worshipful reverence the Saints and or Scriptures have shown to deserving women, especially to “mothers” and “satees”(chaste life sacrificing true wives). On the other hand, it has to be sorrowfully admitted that few or no saints have taken pains to raise a protest against such deprecating expressions, nor have they made the point clear, while they left volumes of teachings after them. Why should they have left it necessary, for their followers, to write long comments, stating,”No, no; our Guruji had no hatred towards women”?? I was once assailed by a highly educated woman, who quote a Saint’s words “ Dhol, Dadama, Shudra, Pashu, Naari, Voh sab Tadana ke Adhikari (the drum, the blowing trumpet,, the menial, the animal and the women, work best under “beating”). I tried my every defence saying “beating “ in the case of a woman meant here is only an unpleasant but effective appeal to her heart, that a “Nari”, a woman, in said quotation means a bad woman.” She left me with hatred-full face gesturing saying “Were all dictionaries then burnt”? She meant, “Why not be explicit and say specifically “a bad woman”?? Why wholesale condemnation of womankind? “We mean the same thing” is an attitude of a deceptive roguery. It is not fairness. It is like passing over one false currency note in the midst of many, hiding a true one for substitution, in case a protest is raised.

Let Mai-ism at least be free from the contamination of this centuries-old condemnation.

The Founder of Mai-ism cannot keep his one foot in milk and another in curd. He has to speak one way or the other, on such an extremely important issue about womankind as a whole, even though he may be wrong. Perhaps some saints in the past did not make much of the expressions (so many of them), because they knew a woman was safest with her infatuating powers against such parrotry. Let the woman enslaved have a forceful eye-opening, or at least, a vent in words. It is only a small word pinch only, which even women, if they think sexlessly and religiously, may not mind or may even appreciate, understanding full well what the saints and scriptures really meant. The crudeness has, however, to be admitted and should entirely cease, at least for Mai-ists.

A Mai-istic eye towards woman is not that of chivalry and appreciation of beauty, engaging manners, softness, tenderness and sexual sentiments or emotions. It is not again that of vengeance towards man, in return for the man’s subjugation of woman in the past. Mai-istic eye is that of mercifulness, sacrificing, service-fullness and sacredness of mother, which almost every woman is, like a fruit-bearing tree that suffers heat and cold, frost and rain, for the nourishment of the world itself. As between man and woman, Mai-ism wants to develop a true understanding of mutual indispensability and in-competitive co-operative spirit of reciprocal love and service. The question of superiority, equality and inferiority is entirely irrelevant. Mai-ism insists on the sublimation of that natural human emotion known as “sex attraction”. Let the wholesale benefit of man-folk on its looking upon the women-folk, as comprised of mothers, sisters and daughters, be not lost. Mai-ism wants a man to love and serve all women and not of any particular relationship or category alone.

So many saints, it can not be denied, were indebted for they were, to their “Mothers”. So Many Ashrams were ably conducted for public spiritual welfare, through the assistance of women. Paramahamsa was declared to be Incarnation by a woman, a Sannyasini. Should we not be ashamed of man’s ungratefulness, while using expressions of wholesale denunciation??

Of course for a worldly man, it may not be possible for him to be agree to the highest ideal of looking every woman to be a mother, but then, let the understanding be clear, as under:

A woman is poison when approached with lustfulness, and is a nectar when viewed with a feeling of motherliness. The woman that pulls man more and more towards worldliness, is a venom, whereas the woman that gives him a spiritual, moral and virtuous life is a nectar. The woman that pulls man towards Godlessness, enjoyment and selfishness, is venom, whereas, the woman that takes him to God-ward-ness, self-control and selflessness, is a nectar. The woman that makes a man more attached to his parents, Gurus, benefactors, helpers, destitutes and the needy is the nectar. The woman that makes a man a slave of her infatuation and grind mill bullock for increasing requirements of the family, is a venom. The woman who sits on man’s head and through the strings of her infatuations rides him as a camel and satisfies her thirst with the water in the camel’s belly if a need arises is a venom.

Why are people so very fond of short misleading formulae in Religion? when they would be exhausting their brains with hair-splitting over-two-penny worth worldly matters?? Neither infatuation nor denunciation. Such expressions have been a plum-feather, which no man professing to be religious has failed to crown himself with. Mai-ism, however, takes strong objection thereto. Just as service and love have been there, but not religionised, so here too, it is not that the idea of looking upon woman as mother is not there but it has not been religionised. Mai-ism religionises Love and Service, and the trying of one’s best to look upon every woman as mother.

739-B. The yet greater humiliation is to be seen in that woman has been bracketed with wealth, as if both were of an equally degenerating order, calling them both, temptations, as per old religious belief. There is, however, earth and sky difference. Whereas the former is with reference to matter and materialism, the latter means a much subtler and nobler fight of living spirits and living forces. Wealth itself has no craving to conquer any man and to fell any special joy and blessedness in being with a certain man. Money temptation is murderous, women temptation is suicidal. The former arises from wickedness and cruelty, the latter from weakness and misplaced lovingness. A greedy man impoverishes the world and creates repulsion. A lustful man has at least one chance in a thousand of reaction in the spiritual direction. Lustfulness abates with the passing of years, but the greediness increases with age.

In the first place, don’t denounce “woman”. If at all you do, don’t bracket with wealth. It is only one sided and blind man’s judgment. When you reach that high stage of spirituality when non-attachment becomes the goal of your Sadhana, you have to practice for the attainment of proofness against sex attraction. But that you can as well do, without denunciation and hatred. Condemnation is a wrong remedy and a harmful teaching. It is great injustice that such a parrotry should be repeated John, Dick or Harry, or by envious members in a family, to break the happy blending of a husband and a wife , or by an evil-eyed friend , of if for no serious reasons, at least for slighting and belittling, be the speaker a drunkard, or a pauper or profligate. This misunderstood and misinterpreted religious licence given to men against women stands entirely cancelled, rejected and even condemned, under Mai-ism.

Launching a crusade against wealth and women is, in reality, a stage of declaring war against worldliness itself; and let us think deeply, how few are prepared honestly and un-hypocritically to accept such hard requirements of a religion. Man must have reached a certain stage before he comes to this. Man must have felt, he is in a dilemma. On one side, the practical impossibility of living without the help of a woman, and on the other, the possibilities of downward pullingness. And he must have decided in favour of resisting the latter, with necessary determination for sacrifice.

It is only at that stage of a man that only as a temporary measure, like the wooden centring while constructing an arch sets and not thereafter.

Hindu scriptures have found out the most efficient and practical solution regarding the above-stated dilemma .”The chaste faithful and religious wife, that victimizes herself for the sake of her husband, without absolutely and special exertion of her own for herself on the spiritual lines.” Few religious men have however an all agreeable wife. Once the Divine Mother decides to make a “Narayan” नारायण of a certain “Nara” नर, She sets up every machinery to grind the unhewn diamond to the required shape and lustre and to be without deformity, disproportion and depreciation.

A devilish eye and a demonic tongue in respect of woman (Mother Site too was not saved), is the greatest handicap for righteous, religiosity-seeking Sister world. The world has thrown its prowess only to the virtuous, weak and meek. This too, Mai-ism strongly objects to, in practical routine social life.

Nothing should be so practical, simple, sweet and noble and most appealing to the present western mind, as the Christian Mary Magdalene decision and the principle of action in this respect, viz., that they alone are entitled to defame others of immorality, who are themselves of a sterling golden moral character, of purity in thought, word and deed. And these latter would never stoop to such cowardly meanness.

Mai-ism most emphatically states rules of morality are for the development and control of one’s self, and not for imposition and accusation of others. If your own practical experience and observation of outside world or teachings of scriptures, creates in you a deep belief of an extreme difficulty or almost an impossibility, about withstanding sexual temptations, please never fail to remember that failures are only rarest instances in the cases of really high moral souls, and that self-control is not so great a thing as some people of no worth imagine, on judging others with their own standards, and on their getting misleading corroborations from rarest instances seen or heard. We hear instances of failures only. Instances of conquest over lustfulness in face of highest temptations, are never known by people in general, because of an extremely high delicacy about social self-repute, and because of chances of misinterpretations. Such beliefs mostly resulting from wicked baseless rumours in society, and from instances in scriptures, (which latter have as their object, the desire of infusing pridelessness and the belief of nothingness of however a great sage, before Maya), should never be for squeezing out poisons of weakness, defence or accusation therefrom. Let your churning from such sacred scripture-stories of failures, be the nectar of your supreme character, resulting in your pitying, forgiving and forgetting.

The best thing is to close your eyes and seal your tongues, except in cases for which you have the first-hand responsibility, and where you are first liable to suffer.

Rise above such prejudicial routine religious mentalities, and ways of looking and judging and dealing with things. Seek and follow the spirit. It is the sexual attraction itself, that has formed a prominent element of the Divine Arrangement for ameliorating souls of both sexes. It is only the abuse of the attraction that is responsible for any disastrous evils. At least, these cannot be evaded by denunciation and flying away. How far can you run away from woman? You have to conquer your lustfulness by deep thinking, constant memory, cautious alertness, creating relishlessness and hard practice of self-control, with the temptation itself in your front, and with Mother’s mercy and Guru’s grace. It is the highest and wonderful force of sex-attraction, that makes a savage man and an ever-changeful emotional woman be a He-dirty and She-deity, in course of their religious development, during lives and lives. Sex-attraction is not an evil, for which one would be justified in blaming or cursing Almighty. It is sex-attraction alone, in its subtlest and purest meaning form and relation, that is responsible for the material, moral, religious and spiritual progress of humanity. If there were no sex-attraction, the world would have ere long ceased to exist. It is no use closing our eyes to real facts. It is quite praise-worthy for routine-religionists to eulogise some like Shukadevji शुकदेव and Bhishma Pitamaha, and to deprecate some like Dasharatha दशरथ and Vishwamitra. Go however deep and deep. Don’t be fighting shy, nor be satisfied with children-like-superficial, theoretical, scriptures-taught-parrot-thinking. We have no knowledge, about Shukadevji having never been indebted to any Rambha रंभा or Rambhas in previous lives, nor that Bhishma Pitamaha भीष्म पितामह had not had a previous life-excess or subsequent life-reaction. We don’t know, that the ordeal through which Vishwamitra विश्वामित्र had to pass had not raised him and his sex-resistance-power enormously.

Let us go still deeper. Can we think Menaka was, or any woman is a lifeless statue? She too was a soul and a spirit, with ambition and desire. We are entirely in the dark. It is quite like that Menaka might have put her maximum infatuating powers to their highest mettle. She would feel the pride of being the possessor of a such a mighty sage of wonderful austerities. What is then the subtle most conclusion? Do not en foolishly condemning woman. Don’t idiotically find fault with Almighty for creation of sex-attraction Don’t be sitting on judgment throne and don’t stamp highest souls with you labels of good and bad , moral and immoral; but yourself be increasing your resistance power against infatuating power, by practice and Sadhana while living in the world itself, with Mother’s mercy and Guru’s grace.

Please understand the inner truth, in absolute thinking. There is an invisible incomprehensible and long-sustained warfare in the progress path of every soul, of an Infatuating power and a Resisting -power. A success or a failure in any particular case proves nothing in absolute “yes” or “No” terms. A resistance power of 2000 units will vanquish an infatuating power of 1000 units and will have a moral victory, but the very same units power will suffer a humiliating defeat at the hands of 5000 units infatuating power. There is no greater delusion than to call as victorious one who had no foe or a negligible foe, to fight. The final achievement is the resistance power. Power of how many units is the test. And that Sadhana of a man has in its requisite, the training of a Motherliness-seeing eye. Looking from the higher plan, it is wrong even to imagine infatuating power with woman and to identify resistance power with man. Most, unfortunately, we as “men” have absolutely no idea of the women’s mental and emotional world. That is a sealed book and packet. Men have imagined women’ feelings and written, but we have little literature authenticated by women writers. For women, a man can be an infatuating power and in such a case it is she that has to develop the resistance power.

Motherliness seeing annihilates lustfulness, because of the working of so many associations and emotions, so very familiar to man. The sublimity of the ideal is that not only man is saved from the feeling of hating woman, but there is a germination of positive factor viz., love of the type one bears to one’s mother.

For a Sadhaka, infatuation of one’s own wife is absolutely no smaller disqualification than for any other woman, in the strictest test, although assuredly from the point of morality, the former man is much superior to the latter.

I am determined the pull the reader high up, in this most important subject about which the greatest ignorance prevails. Is your wrestling Gymkhana competition, your enemy? You or I can pass our whole life, taking every acre never to go near waters and have no fear of drowning, but what about a sailor’s son? A circus lady proprietor purchased her dearest son from high swing, with men to catch him in the net, on the ground. In a word, neither hating nor evading can give you the finality. The jump from the high swing is surely a downward jump, that will break neck, noes and bones if Mother’s Grace does not station various net holders. But let once for all, your anti outlook go. The fact remains and is there, viz., that, before you reach perfection, you have to acquire the resistance power against sex-infatuation, sex attraction and finally, sex notion itself. If Mother’s mercy and Guru’s grace are there, how wonderfully circumstances are created, how the resistance power is developed and how a man is made proof, are most mysterious subjects, which few have tried and dared to touch and reveal!!

In a word, Mai-ism says, do not blame the mirror showing your face -eruptions. They have originated from your own bad blood.

Each sex has its own best or worst qualities and agree-abilities and living conditions. The soul in the body of a man or a woman has no sex; and any soul takes one sex form or another, according to the need of developing certain qualities and paying off Prarabdha debts. Man and Woman are not of a different species, such as, of a rabbit and of a serpent.

Under Mai-ism, man has no superiority over woman either from the point of Soul-evolution or worthiness and receptivity for religiosity or spirituality or in the matter of securing Mother’s Grace. Mai-ism means an equal religious recognition of both sexes.

739-C. Shall we go a bit deeper? Think with every depth. Is there anything absolutely and inherently, in wealth and women, which is of an invaluable nature on the one hand or of a tempting nature on the other? Both have a value which changes from man to man, and from moment to moment. Its value to you is only a measure of your own volumes of desires. What is the value of gold to a thirst-dying man in a desert, or of the best damsel to a diseaseful dying man, or even to normally healthy eunuch? Where lies than the value? Mahadeva Shankerji burnt away Cupid, but Mother restored him. Wealth has only the instrumentality for a satisfaction of your desires; and woman is the concentrated centre. Greater the desires of happiness, greater the belief that they can be satisfied with money, greater the ignorance about higher happiness, greater the fear we shall be doomed and miserable the day we are money-less, greater the passion of holding others in your fist, greater the blindness about its slipping away any moment, greater the ignorance about the dependence anxiety care and danger that immense wealth brings in, greater the ambition of rising to a high eminence, greater the pride and anxiety about the richness of your future generations etc., the greater is your value for money.

Regarding woman, what is your value for her, before and after marriage, during the period of your imagining her to be a shadow that will never fail to follow you? Where does every value disappear, when you find her to be a life-long pest, and an iron steel chain around your feet, hands and neck? Why go over long periods? What value do you set on her, when she is pleasant and agreeable and obedient, and how do you cherish her when she is otherwise? The great Rishi Yagnavalkya ऋषी याज्ञवल्कल्य said: ” Nothing is dear to us, because of itself, but because, our own soul is dear to us and things help us to be deriving happiness for our own selves”. Today, you have an infatuation, and tomorrow, a hatred, for the very same woman.

How blamable are poor they !!! Wealth, woman or world !!! The whole scene changes with this understanding and conviction. From hating wealth and woman, especially the latter, to killing your desires. Least dreamt-of change !!! So long as your desires don’t die, your infatuation for both won’t die. Study yourself all your scriptures and visit all saints and all places of pilgrimages and worship every deity, and make your conclusions. Mai-ism repeats: Let the gaslight go, not by your sudden violent switching; no wildness; every cool-mindedness; no balance-loosing; no injurious and reactionary remedy of generating hatred. Let the light go of itself because there is no oil-drop for the light to draw its nourishment from.

“No belittling; no blaming; no blasphemy, no hating and evading woman ” is the first Mai-istic teaching, the primary teaching. A wholehearted effort has also been made by so many welfare-wishing saints to create a nauseating sense, by referring to the dirty constituents as scum, phlegm, mucus, bile, urine, blood, puss, etc, Surely, that is also a way, but at quite an elementary stage, when man has no other cause for his agitation, except the physical beauty. Such one will be surely saved by such a teaching. The world has however gone much ahead, materialistically and intellectually. Deformities can be covered up, with artificialities. There is very little of natural living in this age, and the perverted intellect of an infatuated man gives a retort ” Are not men’s bodies made up of every similar dirtiness? Where is the justification for any nausea ?”. Finished; mouth-gagged !! The said nausea-creating-remedy is of the past ages, and is out of date and out of application, at present. You may continue your old-inherited-parrotry; that is all. Infatuation arises not simply out of physical personal beauty, or the bodily charm, and only as a hunger for corporal enjoyment. Perhaps, the underlying wisdom of this teaching is: ” If all your discrimination and lamp of light has extinguished, at least, stop before, and desist from, physical action.” But, on the whole, that teaching has proved entirely inefficient. It was an extremely useful teaching when people believed they were saved from perils of a dire hell, by at least not falling into the physical sin. The devil has, however now, dived much deeper.

” Kill your desires ” is, therefore, the second teaching. Not simply the desire of sexual connection, but kill all desires. Reduce the sum-total of all your desires; and, as this sum-total goes on diminishing automatically, you will be surprised to find that the infatuation, the temptation, and even the value of wealth and woman, go down. When the fever is high, there is head-ache, joints-pain, exhaustion, distaste, etc. When the fever goes, everything goes. When a Jhinghari horde’s head (chief man ) with his ferocious soldiers is at your City gates, streets of wisdom will be deserted, there will be market-attacks, house-breaks, pillages, quarrels, fights, cruelties and casualties. When he leaves the City, there is not a single locust of his soldiers staying behind. You yourself will be surprised with their sudden disappearance and the normal peacefulness restored. When the lake dries up, fishes, water-fowls and alligators all disappear, without any effort on your part. When does that Jhinghari chief (head) go?? When you approach your prince (of Soul) and hand over all your possessions saying ” Nothing is ours “, and when the prince is awake and kills or drives the Jhinghari-chief out. You have to wake up your Soul, ceasing your little-self to be the master, the actor and the owner. When the Jhinghari-head goes, the smallest remnant of evil annihilates itself, most automatically. Approach, therefore, your prince (Soul), or, the Regent Supreme Mother- Queen (MAI).

739 – D. “Kill your desires” is the most well known old teaching, but the generalization and the automatic disappearance of all the pigmy depredators, on their chief (head) being vanquished by the prince or by the Mother Queen, has not been equally emphasized. It will take centuries for some , especially for muddled men, to appreciate that the simplest fewest least incomprehensible, least unfamiliar teachings, stated in the most straight way and in a manner, childlike and stripped of all secrecy, and in the plainest and easiest language, will surely carry you, much quicker to the Final Truth. Simple-most and easiest and familiar most things are nearest the stage of Truth Realization. The world thinks just the reverse!!! The world is not for the believing that such a hand-folded-sitting-ness-remedy as “fasting” can cure a disease.

Let us think of the third stage; and please note , just as the Founder is of opinion that Dwaitism and Adwaitism are not two different schools, but the latter is a continuation of the former ; so, here too, he states, any higher stage is attainable only after the lower stage is gone through, more or less, even though for an extremely short period, and most progressively. After not hating and evading (the first stage), “Killing especially the six desires and killing all desires all told” (the second stage) comes the third stage. Yes; “kill your desires “-most precious teaching. But that too is not a small thing. It is a terrible job of restless activity, a constant fighting and never-ending business of carrying bloodshed and conducting a crusade. That too is again Rakta-Beeja-killing Herculean task. Every drop that falls on the ground creates thousand of Rakta Beejas. You conquer lust and greed, but from their ashes, often emanate pride,, anger, hatred and power craving, etc. ” Why not ask Mother to kill the Rakta Beeja for you? You be doing what Mother bids you do, but let Mother kill the Rakta Beeja (demon).” That is the secret of the secrets and the remedy of remedies, and that is Mai-ism.

Go ahead slowly, silently, steadily with continued caution and constant alertness. Your; love and surrender are no small powers for your gradually increasing victory. Who would be playing games and showing prowess to an innocent Mother’s child?? Let there be no exasperation and no blood boiling wrathfulness of the battlefield warrior, determined to kill or die. Next, the fourth stage below.

Don’t entertain deadly inimical feelings, even for your foibles. Deal with them gently, but resolutely,, successfully and conqueringly. Besides the painful laborious and uncertain way of “killing desires” through Gnana, here, there is the further devotional way of love and sweetness all around, with non-attachment and surrender. When you become an inmate of Mother’s mansion, and the child of the Royal Place, you are safe. Who would kill an innocent child?? Have any time heard of dacoity carried out in the dacoit’s Bhaanjaa’s (sister’s son’s) house?

Why killing and why any deadly enmity?? “Come on, Maamaa मामा, Kaama-Raajaa काम राजा (maternal uncle Cupid), and come on Maashi Dhanaa -Trishnaa माशी धन–तृष्णा (maternal aunt, Wealth-craving); welcome, I would have given you, royal reception, but all the children (enjoyment senses) have gone to the Grandmother (Mai), there is none in this house and there is nothing in the whole house.!!!” Who would exert to break open the old lock in the front wall of a dilapidated cottage which contains nothing but dust and debris?? Be yourself nothing, handling all your things to Mother, and leave the cottage to take care of itself.

Is it possible? Can an earth-crawling ant ever go to a high terrace?? Yes, it can provide it sticks itself to the lotus feet of its pigeon, its dearest dove.

Utilize all methods, freezing, sublimating, evaporating, distilling, whichever is placed before you by Merciful Mother. But, moderately and persuasively, and not in a violent drastic manner of coercion, compulsion and consternation.

Extract from the book Mai-ism Note 739 ( Edition 1952 )

Author : Mai Swarup Markand

God as Universal Divine Mother as it is preached in Maiism religion

There are three principal ways of looking at God, religiously. God as one Supreme Self, of which we little selves are reflections, God as Father, God as Mother of the whole creation. The first Conception is not only impracticable for the common mass but is found on minute observation to be the achievement rather than the evolutionary remedy. The world has seen what God as Father with all the fears of His wrath and hell has been able to do and has done. The world has however seldom thought of the Motherhood of God. Perhaps because of man’s desire to maintain his superiority. Motherhood has been neglected and the world has been unhappy. The head has run disproportionately in advance of the heart. With the conception of God as Mother, our relations with Almighty become more direct dispensing with the mediation of priest-craft, ceremony, sacred lore and observance of non-essentials. Mother’s Love is none’s monopoly, none is disqualified ; none has no claim to the lap of one’s Mother. Mother worship has no particular form or ceremony and Mother has no particular name or form.

To the Mother the weakest child is the most cared for and dearest.

Father is head, knowledge, proficiency, wisdom, balance, justice, resourcefulness and arduousness. Mother is heart, will, character,

power, love, mercy, inspiration and faith In the ocean of Love alone all difference sink.

Father is he whom Mother introduces as Father. With Mother the child is one. being under Her protection, care and nourishment even before its birth. None was born without a Mother.

If we desire that the whole humanity may be religiously served by individuals, if we desire that the spiritual evolution should proceed from love rather than the fear of society or hell, if we desire to be quickly forgiven for our daily repeated thousand faults, if we wish that our worthlessness may submerge itself in the divine love which God bears towards the creation, there is nothing on earth that can compare with the Ideal of Mother’s Love to Her children, and God as Mother would be the first most suitable Ideal.

If we wish to establish God that considers the service of humanity as the first and foremost duty, that goal is most efficiently achieved by the Mother’s conception ; for it is the daily experience of common life that the Mother is happy when the children are happy, and that daughter or son who is exerting herself or himself most for the well being of Her children-folk is Her dearest child.

The best way of attracting Mothers’ love, as seen in daily life, is the service of, and love to, Her child. A child has its greatest trust in the protection and forgiveness by Mother. Mother’s love does not look for any return and is the last word of celestial thing on the earth. There is no weighing. Mother’s eyes refuse to see evil and sin in Her child. Love and Mercy can be the only ideals as Saviors when all equipment-s as physical fitness, moral rectitude, right understanding, self-control, able sincere and selfless guidance and congeniality of social environments, etc., fail. There is no religion without religiosity, no religiosity without selflessness and no greater teacher of selflessness, even for worst stones, than Love -“The Merciful Mother.”

~ Saint Mai Swarup / Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names

Some episodes of Ramayana in picture format Part 2

COURTSEY : THANKS TO KALYAN MAGAZINE, GORAKHPUR, INDIA.

Some episodes of Ramayana in picture format Part 1

COURTSEY : THANKS TO KALYAN MAGAZINE, GORAKHPUR,INDIA

HAPPY MAI MAIJI MAIISM FESTIVITY DAYS (21 December to 23 December)

Be Mother’s child.

It is not possible for you to wade through the Infinite unknown way. Mother will take you.

You only remain prepared with best though little you have.

Ramaraksha-stotram रामरक्षास्तोत्रम्

अस्य श्रीरामरक्षास्तोत्रमन्त्रस्य बुधकौशिक ऋषि: श्रीसीतारामचन्द्रो देवता
अनुष्टुप् छन्दः सीता शक्तिः श्रीमान् हनुमान् कीलकं श्रीरामचन्द्रप्रीत्यर्थे रामरक्षास्तोत्रजपे विनियोगः।

This Rāmarakṣāstotra’s sacred text’s sage is Budha Kauśika, deities are Sītā and Rāmacandra, metre is Anustup, power is Sītā, pivot is Śrīmān Hanumān and the use of the recitation of Rāmarakṣāstotra is done to please Lord Śrī Ramacandra.

Dhyanam (ध्यानम्) ध्यायेदाजानुबाहुं धृतशरधनुषं बद्धपद्मासनस्थं पीतं वासो वसानं नवकमलदलस्पर्धिनेत्रं प्रसन्नम्। वामाङ्कारूढसीतामुखकमलमिलल्लोचनं
नीरदाभं नानालंकारदीप्तं – दधतमुरुजटामण्डलं रामचन्द्रम्॥

One should meditate on Lord Rāma having huge (grand) matted tresses, holding a bow and arrows, sitting in Baddha-Padmāsana (tied cross legged sitting posture), wearing yellow robes, having blissful eyes excelling new lotus leaves, fixed on lotus faced Śrī Sītā, (who is) gracing the left seat, having very long arms extending to the knees, having cloud coloured handsome body and adorned with divine ornaments of various kinds.

Stotram (स्तोत्रम्)
चरितं रघुनाथस्य शतकोटिप्रविस्तरम्।
एकैकमक्षरं पुंसां । महापातकनाशनम्॥१॥

The expansion of Śrī Raghunātha’s deeds is a hundred crore and its each and every letter is the destroyer of human beings’ deadly sins.

ध्यात्वा नीलोत्पलश्यामं रामं राजीवलोचनम्।
जानकीलक्ष्मणोपेतं जटामुकुटमण्डितम्॥२॥

सासितूणधनुर्बाणपाणिं नक्तंचरान्तकम्। स्वलीलया , जगत्त्रातुमाविर्भूतमजं विभुम्॥३॥

रामरक्षां पठेत्प्राज्ञः पापघ्नीं सर्वकामदाम्।
शिरो मे राघवः पातु भालं दशरथात्मजः॥४॥

Lord Rāma, dark complexioned like the blue lotus, lotus eyed, decorated with the crown of matted tresses, holding sword, quiver, bow and arrows in hands, destroyer of demons and Who as a sport, has incarnated Himself to protect the world; a wise man remembering of that ever existent and omnipresent Lord along with Jānakī and Lakşmaņa should recite this Rāmaraksā, which fulfils all desires and destroys sins. Let Rāghava protect my head and let Dasaratha’s son protect my forehead.

कौसल्येयो दृशौ पातु विश्वामित्रप्रियः श्रुती।
घ्राणं पातु मखत्राता मुखं सौमित्रिवत्सलः॥५॥

Let Kausalya’s son protect eyes, letVisvāmitra’s favourite protect ears, let protector of religious sacrifices protect nose and let the loving elder of Sumitrā’s son protect face (mouth).

जिह्वां विद्यानिधिः पातु कण्ठं भरतवन्दितः।
स्कन्धौ दिव्यायुधः पातु भुजौ भग्नेशकार्मुकः॥६॥

Let the treasure of knowledge protect my tongue, let the Lord, Who receives obeisance from Bharata, protect my throat, let the holder of divine weapons protect my shoulders and let the breaker of Mahādeva’s bow protect my arms.

करौ सीतापतिः पातु हृदयं जामदग्न्यजित्।
मध्यं पातु खरध्वंसी नाभिं जाम्बवदाश्रयः॥७॥

Let Sita’s husband protect hands, let Parasurama’s winner protect heart, let the destroyer of Khara-demon protect the middle part and let the Lord, Who gave shelter to Jambavan, protect my navel.सुग्रीवेशः कटी पातु सक्थिनी हनुमत्प्रभुः।
ऊरू रघूत्तमः पातु रक्षःकुलविनाशकृत्॥८॥
Let Sugriva’s master protect waist, let Hanuman’s Lord protect Sakthinī (right upper parts above knees) and let the best in Raghu dynasty and destroyer of demon-family protect Urū (left upper parts above knees).
जानुनी सेतुकृत्पातु जो दशमुखान्तकः।
पादौ विभीषणश्रीदः पातु रामोऽखिलं वपुः॥९॥
Let the builder of Rāmasetu protect knees, let Rāvana’s killer protect thighs, let the giver of prosperity to Vibhīşaņa protect feet and let Lord Srī Rāma protect the entire body.
एतां रामबलोपेतां रक्षां यः सुकृती पठेत्।
स चिरायुः सुखी पुत्री विजयी विनयी भवेत्॥१०॥ The virtuous person, who recites this hymn for protection, which is endowed with Lord Rāma’s power, becomes longlived, happy, blessed with sons, victorious and modest.
पातालभूतलव्योमचारिणश्छद्मचारिणः
न द्रष्टुमपि शक्तास्ते रक्षितं रामनामभिः॥११॥
The beings, that move in nether world, on earth or in sky and those that wander in disguise, can’t have a look
at the person protected by Lord Rāma’s holy name.
रामेति रामभद्रेति रामचन्द्रेति वा स्मरन्।
नरो न लिप्यते पापैर्भुक्तिं मुक्तिं च विन्दति॥१२॥
By recollecting (remembering) the names “Rāma’, ‘Ramabhadra’, ‘Ramacandra’, a person does not get tainted by sins and gets pleasure and attains salvation.
जगज्जैत्रैकमन्त्रेण रामनाम्नाभिरक्षितम्।
यः कण्ठे धारयेत्तस्य करस्थाः सर्वसिद्धयः॥१३॥
The person who learns by heart this sole hymn, which leads to victory over the world and is protected by Lord Rāma’s name, all accomplishments come into his possession.
वज्रपञ्जरनामेदं यो रामकवचं स्मरेत्।
अव्याहताज्ञः सर्वत्र लभते जयमङ्गलम्॥१४॥
The man who recollects this “Rāmakavaca’ named Vajrapañjara, his order is not disobeyed anywhere and he gets victory and auspiciousness.
आदिष्टवान्यथा स्वप्जे रामरक्षामिमां हरः।
तथा लिखितवान्प्रातः प्रबुद्धो बुधकौशिकः॥१५॥
The way Lord Sankara bestowed in night in dream this Rāmarakṣā’, sage Budhakauśika noted it down in the same way after awaking in the morning. (15)
आरामः कल्पवृक्षाणां विरामः सकलापदाम्।
अभिरामस्त्रिलोकानां रामः श्रीमान्स नः प्रभुः॥१६॥
Lord Rāma is our master Who is like the garden of Kalpavrksa (the tree which grants all desires), Who ends all calamities and Who is the most handsome in the three worlds.
तरुणौ रूपसम्पन्नौ सुकुमारौ महाबलौ।
पुण्डरीकविशालाक्षौ चीरकृष्णाजिनाम्बरौ॥१७॥
फलमूलाशिनौ दान्तौ तापसौ ब्रह्मचारिणौ।
पुत्रौ दशरथस्यैतौ भ्रातरौ रामलक्ष्मणौ ॥१८॥
शरण्यौ सर्वसत्त्वानां श्रेष्ठौ सर्वधनुष्मताम्। रक्षःकुलनिहन्तारौ त्रायेतां नो रघूत्तमौ ॥१९॥
Those Who are youthful, handsome, soft, mighty, big eyed like lotus buds, wearers of bark and skin of black deer, eaters of fruits and roots, self-controlled, ascetic, celibate, givers of refuge to all beings, the best of all archers and destroyers of demon-family, let those Dasaratha’s sons, Rama and Laksmana, two brothers protect us.
आत्तसज्जधनुषाविषुस्पृशावक्षयाशुगनिषङ्गसङ्गिनौ ।
रक्षणाय मम रामलक्ष्मणावग्रतः पथि सदैव गच्छताम्॥२०॥
Those Who are holding bows for aiming, who are touching arrows and are holding quivers having inexhaustible arrows, let those Rāma and Lakşmaņa always go ahead on the way to protect me.
संनद्धः कवची खङ्गी चापबाणधरो युवा।
गच्छन्मनोरथान्नश्च रामः पातु सलक्ष्मणः ॥२१॥
Ever prepared, youth armored, holding sword in hand, holding bow and arrows Lord Rāma along with Lakşmana, moving ahead of us, protect our cherished desires.
रामो दाशरथिः शूरो लक्ष्मणानुचरो बली।
काकुत्स्थः पुरुषः पूर्णः कौसल्येयो रघूत्तमः ॥२२॥
वेदान्तवेद्यो । यज्ञेशः पुराणपुरुषोत्तमः।
जानकीवल्लभः श्रीमानप्रमेयपराक्रमः॥२३॥
इत्येतानि जपन्नित्यं मद्भक्तः श्रद्धयान्वितः।
अश्वमेधाधिकं पुण्यं सम्प्राप्नोति न संशयः॥२४॥
(The Lord’s utterance is that) Rāma, Dāśarathi, Śūra, Laksmanānucara, Balī, Kākutstha, Purusa, Pūrņa, Kausalyeya, Raghuttama, Vedantavedya, Yajnesa, Puranapurusottama, Jānakīvallabha, Śrīmān and Aprameyaparākrama-my devotee, by chanting these names daily with faith, undoubtedly receives more blessings than even the performance of Aśvamedhayajña.
रामं दूर्वादलश्यामं पद्माक्षं पीतवाससम्। स्तुवन्ति
नामभिर्दिव्यैर्न ते संसारिणो नराः॥२५॥
Those people who eulogize dark-complexioned like soft green Dūrvā, lotus-eyed, yellow-robed Lord Rāma with these divine names don’t get entangled in worldly cycle.
रामं लक्ष्मणपूर्वजं रघुवरं सीतापतिं सुन्दरं काकुत्स्थं करुणार्णवं गुणनिधिं विप्रप्रियं धार्मिकम्। राजेन्द्रं सत्यसंधं दशरथतनयं श्यामलं शान्तमूर्ति
वन्दे लोकाभिरामं रघुकुलतिलकं राघवं रावणारिम्॥२६॥
I bow to Lord Rāma, the elder brother to Lakşmaņa, the best in Raghu family, husband of Sītā, very handsome, born in Kakutstha family, all merciful, treasure of virtues, devotee to Brāhmaṇas, absolutely religious, head of kings, loyal to truth, Dasaratha’s son, dark-complexioned, calm-minded, most handsome in all worlds, unequalled in Raghu family, Rāghava, the enemy to Rāvana.
रामाय रामभद्राय रामचन्द्राय वेधसे।
रघुनाथाय नाथाय सीतायाः पतये नमः॥२७॥
Salutations to my master Rama, Ramabhadra, Ramacandra, creator of Universe, Raghunātha and Sītā’s husband.
श्रीराम राम रघुनन्दन राम राम श्रीराम राम भरताग्रज राम राम। श्रीराम राम रणकर्कश राम राम श्रीराम राम शरणं भव राम राम॥२८॥
Oh Raghunandana Śrī Rāma ! Oh Lord Rāma, elder brother to Bharata ! Oh steady warrior Lord Rāma ! give refuge to me.
श्रीरामचन्द्रचरणौ मनसा स्मरामि
श्रीरामचन्द्रचरणौ वचसा गृणामि।
श्रीरामचन्द्रचरणौ शिरसा नमामि
श्रीरामचन्द्रचरणौ शरणं प्रपद्ये ॥२९॥
I keep Sri Ramacandra’s feet in heart, I chant loudly glory of Śrī Rāmacandra’s feet by speech, I offer salutations
to Sri Rāmacandra’s feet by bowing my head and I seek refuge in Śrī Rāmacandra’s feet. माता रामो मत्पिता रामचन्द्रः
स्वामी रामो मत्सखा रामचन्द्रः।
सर्वस्वं मे रामचन्द्रो दयालु
र्नान्यं जाने नैव जाने न जाने॥३०॥
Rāma is my mother, Rāma is my father, Rāma is my master, Rama is my friend. Gracious Ramacandra alone is my all in all, besides Him I don’t know anyone don’t know at all.
दक्षिणे लक्ष्मणो यस्य वामे च जनकात्मजा।
पुरतो मारुतिर्यस्य तं वन्दे रघुनन्दनम्॥३१॥
I bow down to Raghunandana whose right seat of honour is being occupied by Laksmana, left seat of honour is being occupied by Jānakīji and the front seat of honour is being occupied by Hanumān.
लोकाभिरामं रणरङ्गधीरं राजीवनेत्रं रघुवंशनाथम्।
कारुण्यरूपं करुणाकरं तं श्रीरामचन्द्रं शरणं प्रपद्ये ॥३२॥
I seek refuge in Śrī Rāmacandrajī, most handsome in all worlds, firm in battlefield, lotus-eyed, master of Raghu family, embodiment and treasure of compassion.
मनोजवं मारुततुल्यवेगं जितेन्द्रियं बुद्धिमतां वरिष्ठम्।
वातात्मजं वानरयूथमुख्यं श्रीरामदूतं शरणं प्रपद्ये ॥३३॥
I seek refuge in Rāmadūta Hanumān, whose speed is like mind and whose force is like wind, who has control over his senses and who is foremost among the wise.
कूजन्तं रामरामेति मधुरं मधुराक्षरम्।
आरुह्य कविताशाखां वन्दे वाल्मीकिकोकिलम्॥३४॥ I bow to Vālmīki who like a cuckoo sitting on the branch of poem cooed the sweet-lettered delicious name Rama-Rama.
आपदामपहर्तारं दातारं सर्वसम्पदाम्।
लोकाभिरामं श्रीरामं भूयो भूयो नमाम्यहम्॥ ३५॥
I bow again and again to Lord Rāma Who rids of calamities, provides all kinds of wealth and Who is fascinating to everybody.
भर्जनं भवबीजानामर्जनं सुखसम्पदाम्। तर्जनं यमदूतानां रामरामेति गर्जनम्॥३६॥
The thundering sound–Rāma-Rāma’ roasts all world-seeds, provides all kinds of happiness and prosperity and terrifies the messengers of the Yama—the god of death.
रामो राजमणिः सदा विजयते
रामं रमेशं भजे
रामेणाभिहता निशाचरचमू
रामाय तस्मै नमः।
रामान्नास्ति परायणं परतरं
रामस्य दासोऽस्म्यहं
रामे चित्तलयः सदा भवतु
मे भो राम मामुद्धर॥३७॥
Śrī Rāma, the best of kings gets victory. I adore Lord Rāma, husband to Laksmī (the goddess of wealth). I offer salutations to Rāmacandra Who destroyed the entire army of demons. There is no refuge greater than Rāma. I am a servant to that Rāmacandra. Let my mind ever remain absorbed in Rāma. O Rāma ! Kindly lead me to salvation.
राम रामेति रामेति रमे रामे मनोरमे।
सहस्त्रनाम तत्तुल्यं रामनाम वरानने॥३८॥
Lord Mahādeva says to Pārvatī-O Pretty-faced ! The name Rama’ is equivalent to ‘Visnusahasranama’ (a thousand names of Lord Visnu). I ever remain engrossed in this charming name, Rāma-nāma–“Rāma, Rāma, Rāma’.
इति श्रीबुधकौशिकमुनिविरचितं श्रीरामरक्षास्तोत्रं सम्पूर्णम्। T
hus “Śrī Rāmarakṣāstotram composed by Sri Budhakausika, a sage is complete.

The Method of ‘Rāmaraksākavaca’s’ Siddhi (success)
In Navarātra everyday for nine days in early dawn, being free from ablution etc., putting on washed and clean clothes, sit in an easy posture on the seat of Kuśā. Having concentrated the mind on the benedictory Form of Lord Rāma, recite this sacred hymn, which bears great fruit, at least eleven times and if not possible, then seven times, daily at regular hours. The more faith a person has in the power of Lord Rāma, the more fruit the sacred hymn will bear. Though Rāmarakṣākavaca is a bit lengthy yet its short form can also work. It should be recited with such perfect peace and faith that in the course of time, it should be memorized.

Source and Extract from the magazine “Kalyan Kalpataru”,

Geeta Press, Gorakhpur 200073,India.

Thanks to Kalyan Kalptaru magazine

Birth horoscope of Universal Religion Mai-ism

Date of Birth ——- : 02/09/1932

Day of Birth: Friday

Time of Birth ——- 23:59:59

Time in Ghatis —— : 43:55:26

City —-: Pune

Country —INDIA

Latitude : 018:57:

N Longitude – 072:49

E Time Zone +05:30

Local Time Corr. — : -0:38:44

Local Mean Time — : 23:21:15

War Time Corr. —– : 00.00.00

Summer Time —— : 00.00.00

Sidereal Time —— : 22:8:1 Ayan

South Goal——– —– : North Vimshotari Balance : Chan – 07 – 07 – 07 Ashtotari Balance — : Mang – 07 – 06 – 07

Ayanamsa — C.P./K.P. Sunrise Sunset Sake

: 22:49:00 : KP : 06:25:48 : 18:52:49 : 1854

NOTE : – Mai-ism was represented at All Faiths’ Conference at Nasik ( India ) in 1933 and the Indian Philosophical Congress at Poona ( India ) in 1934. Maiji was invited to Japan for the World Religious Congress in 1955. Maiji was the Sub-Councillor-in-Chief of the International Religious Federation which was started in Japan in 1955.
Maiji had been elected as VICE PRESIDENT and spiritual MINISTER for PEACEFUL HUMAN RELATIONSHIP & Universal Religious Alliance ( U.R.A. ) in Havana, Cuba for SIX YEARS FROM 1959 TO 1965.
The most appreciated representation of Mai-ism was at the Universal Religious Alliance World Congress held at Havana in Cuba from 23 October 1959 to 22 January 1960. Mai-ism was explained, discussed and commented upon in the World Congress by Revered Sister Duchesse Blanche Ledran, the Grand Chancellor of the Universal Religious Alliance. Mai-ism received the greatest approbation in this World Congress of the Universal Religious Alliance, which has a standing of over five decades. In fact it is one of the most important universal religious institutes. As stated in the Preliminary Report pertaining to the Congress held on 23 October 1959, the complete attendance at the Congress was around 3800 persons 2184 of which intergrated about 318 different official delegations, which came from 96 different countries. The representation was of 449 different sections and sub-sections of religious and various organizations. Further more, 43 countries had sent their official observers. Appreciation and truest understanding about Mai-ism by the said World Congress would be evident from these words; ” We have received valuable literature from all quarters of the world, which amply reveals that the regeneration of man is at hand, as well as that a new age ( Aquarian )is being ushered in taking the shape of a brand new Spiritual Civilisation. We recommend such sources of research. We recommend Mai-ism and the Mai Institute of Santa Cruz West, Bombay – 54, India”. ~ Extract from MOTHER’S MESSAGE.

Soul has its identity with God

All beings rest, in the Lord. But, the bodies are born; they live and die, because they are transitory, while the soul undergoes no change. This soul has its identity with God, but when it assumes its identity with the body, by having a disinclination for God, it becomes conscious of its separate entity, as ‘I am a body’. This ‘I’ ness consists of two fragments—the self, and non-self, or it is called the embodied soul. In this ‘I’ ness, the fragment of non-self, is naturally attracted towards nature. Having identity with, a fragment of nature, the embodied soul, mistakes this attraction of nature towards Nature, as its own and thinks, ‘I should get riches, pleasures and worldly enjoyments.’ Thus, he has disinclination towards God, to a great extent. It accepts the body’s death as its own. Actually this soul is an eternal portion of the Lord, but by having affinity with the world, it wants to enjoy worldly pleasures, and to maintain the body forever. Actually, this desire is to remain with God forever because he has his real affinity with Him. However he (embodied soul) may identify himself, with the body, yet his affinity and attraction towards God, can neither vanish nor is there any possibility of their vanishing. ‘I should ever live; I should ever be happy; I should attain supreme joy’-in this form, attraction for God, subsists in him. But he commits a blunder that he wants to attain this supreme joy, through worldly objects. By an error, he has a desire for pleasure, which is transitory. If he realizes the reality, that all worldly pleasures are perishable, and sources of pain, then his desire for them perishes, and his desire to attain eternal bliss is aroused. The more this desire, (want) is aroused, the more disinclination a striver has for perishable objects etc. When he has a total disinclination, for them, he realizes that he has rested in the Lord, since time immemorial.

Appendix-As the wind is born of ether, stays in ether and merges into ether viz., the wind has no independent existence besides ether, similarly all beings are born of God, abide in God and merge into God viz., beings have no independent existence besides God—if a striver accepts this fact firmly, he will realize the reality—all is God’

Author: ~ Saint Shree Ramasukhadas Ji .

Gist of Gita teachings in its eighteenth chapter

The Karmayogi, however, who depends on Me, attains by My grace the eternal, imperishable state, even though performing all actions. (56)

Mentally dedicating all your actions to Me, and taking recourse to Yoga in the form of even- mindedness, be solely devoted to Me and constantly fix your mind on Me. (57)

With your mind thus devoted to Me, you shall, by My grace overcome all difficulties. But, if from self-conceit you do not care to listen to Me, you will be lost. (58)

If, taking your stand on egotism, you think, I will not fight, vain is this resolve of yours nature will drive you to the act. (59)

That action, too, which you are not willing to undertake through ignorance you will perforce perform, bound by your own duty born of your nature. (60)

Arjuna, God abides in the heart of all creatures, causing them to revolve according to their Karma by His illusive power (Maya) as though mounted on a machine. (61)

Take refuge in Him alone with all your being, Arjuna. By His mere grace you will attain supreme peace and the eternal abode. (62)

Thus, has this wisdom, more profound than all profundities, been imparted to you by Me; deeply pondering over it, now do as you like. (63)

Hear, again, My supremely profound words, the most esoteric of all truths; as you are extremely dear to Me, therefore, I shall give you this salutary advice for your own good. (64)

Give your mind to Me, be devoted to Me, worship Me and bow to Me. Doing so, you will come to Me alone, I truly promise you; for, you are exceptionally dear to Me. (65)

Resigning all your duties to Me, the all-powerful and all supporting Lord, take refuge in Me alone; I shall absolve you of all sins, worry not. (66)

~ Extract from Shree Bhagavat Gita Eighteenth Chapter

My devotee never perishes – Lord Shree Krishna

Affirm on My behalf, O Arjuna, My devotee never perishes. – Bhagavat Gita Chapter 9 Verse 31 (कौन्तेय प्रतिजानीहि न मे भक्तः प्रणश्यति)

Give your mind to Me, be devoted to Me, worship Me and bow to Me. Doing so, you will come to Me alone, I truely promise you, for, you are exceptionally dear to Me. Shree Bhagavat Gita Chapter 18 – Verse 65 (मन्मना भव मद् भक्तो मद्याजी मां नमस्कुरू । मामेवैष्यसि सत्यं ते प्रति जाने प्रियो असि मे ।)

Resigning all your duties to Me, the all Powerful and all supporting Lord, take refuge in Me alone, I shall absolve you from all sins, worry not. Chapter 18 – Verse 66 (सर्व धर्मान्परित्यज्य मामेकं शरणं व्रज । अहं त्वां सर्वपापेभ्यो मोक्षयिष्यामि मा शुचः ।।)

May all people like you, by completely discarding all their own codes of conduct and those of other Dharmas, meditating, performing Kirtan, etc., and taking absolute shelter in Me, live happily, because I have, on oath, shouldered the full responsibility of liberating them, from all their sins, of freeing them from their worldly bondage, and the charge of their attaining Me. What more? I have taken upon Myself even to feed them. I bear the responsibility of looking to the welfare of those, who, being fully engrossed in Me alone, and without seeking any other protector, worship Me whole heartedly and zealously.

Extract from the Bhagvat Gita.

Saints do not count upon miracles to enlarge their influence

The Founder does not give great importance to miracles but there is surely a stage when the miracles do the eye-opening work for many people who are really of an atheistic mentality, but who courteously and not honestly assent to the beliefs about the existence of the other world, or life after death, or invisible spirits, deities and God. Their assent is only mostly out of fear of being thrown out from society of God-believers and for so many other reasons.

Saints do not count upon miracles to enlarge their influence, but these are casual happenings managed by the Deities themselves to enhance the value of their devotees so that, they be heard with love, faith and sanctity, respect and obedience.

The Founder (Saint Mai Swarup Mai Markand) very humorously says, “How do miracles help you and me, if you do not make a point of being of the deserving plane in the matter of your devotion, love, service and surrender? I would show you actual Mai Herself, but you are the same person that you were before the Vision. You would be telling Mother, “We, I and my wife, are going to cinema. Please rock the cradle of this child and keep meals ready, when we return.” ” Where is the joyfulness, the ecstasy, the madness, the feeling of having been blessed? Where is even the readiness to lose only an atom of your selfishness and worldliness?

You would be simply exploiting Mother, and that too most discontentedly and ungratefully. ” Mother do this and Mother do that“, yourself doing nothing for Mother except babbling some few words of praise, a little trouble of twisting your tongue to cheat the world, yourself and the Guru hypocritically. Mother is afraid of you all. The height of ungratefulness is that you do not even talk about your gratitude or even of the experience to your husband, wife, children, friends or neighbors; not even to a sparrow, nor permit even walls to hear you. You bury the experience and gratitude, both, then and there.

She prefers being neglected and ignored rather than be exploited and expedited and expelled after your need is served.”

Extract from the book: MAI-ISM

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Spirit is more powerful than matter

You can be happy provided you have decided to make others happy. There is no other way. Spirit is more powerful than matter. There is some inexplicable working which is making a man full of love and devotion and service, least liable, not only to disturbances from the world but to diseases, physical irregularities and various indispositions. So to say, on leading that sort of life, you become unapproachable to evils and unassailable by rude attacks of injurious men, hard situations an disagreeable circumstances. Something generates in you which gives you an invincible power, not only intellectual, moral, religious but the very physical power of the body itself. You don’t contract the disease, and if you do, you recover much sooner. You have the fewest enemies; you have the smallest perplexities of life. Believe that your happiness and misery solely depend on you. And what is your equipment for highest happiness and minimum of misery? Your virtuous life, non-attachment and celibacy on the one hand, and your devotion and surrender to God on the other, with love and service.

~ Extract from the book: MAI-ISM

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Six Truths comprised in most practical manner

The modern youngster is sure to flare up with the question “Has the Founder (Saint Mai Swarup Mai Markand) nothing else to say except Mother’s Mercy, Guru’s Grace, Love, Service, Devotion and Surrender, Universality and God as Mother ?” Let me boldly say, that is the richest consolidated cream of all religious teachings. Ordinary worldly people have absolutely no idea, what a terrible whirlpool religious beliefs and disbeliefs, doubts and distractions, create for them that make religious life to be the only goal of their living. Innumerable questions taking years and years embarrass you and sometimes even haunt you. You are in suspense and groping in the dark craving for mental quietude with intellectual and spiritual illumination on the agitating religious problems.

” Is there any God? How is a man born? Why does one enjoy a kingdom and does another rot on a footpath? Are we responsible for our actions? Have we a free will or are we merely puppets? Do good or bad actions always give good or bad results? If not, where is the Divine Justice? Why partiality, inequality, and cruelty of Nature? Can we not escape reactions of our evils? Is there any life after death? Which is true, Rebirth or Doomsday? Which is better, action or inaction? Which is more elevating, Home or Hermitage? Is there any efficacy of prayers and any substantial intercession or Divine Aid by Deities? Is repentance and devotion enough to secure forgiveness? Is there any need of cautiousness at all in life, regarding virtue, character and good action, if devotion or Gyana is so very efficacious as to burn down all sins ?” Waves and waves, whirlpools and whirlpools!!

Anyone of these questions is more than enough, to keep a philosophical head constantly occupied practically for the whole life because there is no end of off-shoots, of sub-questions and no satisfactory answer which would satisfy anybody and everybody merely on the logical rational and intellectual plane. These are all matters of experiences, admitting of no convincing proofs.

In these circumstances, the Founder’s last conclusion in the most practical manner has been comprised in the Six Truths mentioned under Mai-ism. Man, with all his boasts of Science, with microscopes etc., has yet remained blind and his blindness is endless. He can do nothing and is nothing. Till now, Man has not been able to bring on our world, peace, happiness, diseaselessness or goodness. Evil has not been eradicated. How long to be deluded with deceptive promises of future better-being, after decades or centuries, which one is never to see?

Founder says ” Take therefore the cash, and let the credit go”. Secure a good Guru-guide and secure the greatest Mercy of the Supreme Queen, the Owner, the Creator and the Disposer of the Universe. Live your life as straight as you can. Conquer and annihilate your mind or quieten it, to be saved from being dragged into a hundred whirlpools. Love and Surrender with Service and Devotion spread around you with a universal outlook, is everything and all things about True One Religion. You have to practice, work out and live out these principles of Highest Truth in every moment of your life, as far as you can. There is no easy way to get an all-satisfying answer, to every question the she-monkey (mind) may raise; and there is no magic-wand-transformation. You have to die yourself for yourself. The conviction of ” This alone, not That, and not entangled overshadowed and obstructed by hundreds of That “- is the secret soul of the Mai-istic spiritual Sadhana and Siddhi (Success).

Love is not simply the dearest word of lovers and poets alone, but of devotees and true religionists, although that heavenly wonderful mystic word is whispered, only when Soul is in communion with Almighty, in the sound-tight silent temple of one’s Heart.

Extract from the book : MAI-ISM

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Connection or dis-connection with Mother , is the highest of the highest and best fortunes, or, the worst of the worst misfortunes

What is there finally, even in vice or virtue? richness or poverty, good treatment or bad treatment, justice or injustice, intelligence or dullness?? Of course, within reasonable limits and after Mother’s Mercy and Guru’s Grace? Has any mother discarded her son because he is stingy, because he loses his head frequently or even because he goes a bit immoral? No. Her work is to improve him and not to gnash Her teeth, provided he has obediently lovingly and servingly surrendered himself to Her. He is to be chastened but not forsaken. That is Mother’s Love. He is to be punished, scolded, guided but protected, so long as he is Mother’s and continuous to be Mother’s. He shall never be thrown to the winds.

Connection or dis-connection with Mother, is the highest of the highest and best fortunes, or, the worst of the worst misfortunes.

Mother’s compassion alone can save us.

Extract from the book : MAI-ISM (Note 343)

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

MAI GITA

When the Founder would be tired to the last point, Mother would explain the paradox thus.

Do you think it is the laying down and explaining certain best recipes of a religion, that can make the world happy? No. Do you think it is the ceaseless effort of understanding of truths, that entitles men to be happy? No. Do you think the world is unhappy and miserable, without its own evils and sins? No. All is delusion.

And yet, know this, the secret of secrets:

Enjoyment and Happiness proceeds from Relinquishment, to the extent you throw away things of the world. ” Love alone is the Teacher of Relinquishment. Service concretises Love.

They become happy who love and serve Me and whom I love. The claim to be happy finally rests on Love and Service to Me and Mine, with devotion and self-surrender.

Neither people can change matters nor you. What is people’s highest self-control before Nature’s urge from within? And what can your highest effort do unless I move the keys of people’s hearts?

” And yet the paradoxical position that you are weeping about saves the world and is the keynote of the secret working. “It was true of everyone that was, is, and will be, dearest to Me.

There is no human working that permanently helps. It is only My Will. The usefulness of all working of people, or God’s dearest devotees proceeds from quite a distant irrelevant invisible thing.”

To repeat, it is this : ” Those who love and serve Me, My dearest and My children, will be saved”. “World as a whole will be run on the basis of its collective merit, but individuals will be saved”.

The rest is all Maya’s befooling of mankind, through delusions of authorship, ownership, actorship, etc., and misunderstandings through networks of causes and effects, distinctions and differences, mine and thine, etc.

” Millions have preached religion. Where is happiness? Millions have mechanically obeyed Divine Laws laid down in scriptures. Where is happiness? The bestower of happiness is I myself. There is nothing like any person’s claim thereto in virtue of any well-earned dues or any deservedness.”

” The Lover, The Server, and The Surrenderer to Me or Mine alone wins the highest victory of happiness.”

The rest is only a temporary mirage-like satisfaction and a passing talk, a word-forth, a speedy revolving of the motor-wheel raised above ground ; the meter would read miles but the motor stands where it has stood.

The Founder would with an electrification jump up from his seat of meditation and run to the Mother’s pedestal and lift Her picture and holding Her over his head, would say in highest jubilance ” Then, what else have I been doing and preaching? ?” His brains in full electric sparks would then cool down with an overpowering sleep.

He would again have the renewal of passion to continue Mother’s work in spite of failures. He would be happy and with his decision, say to himself “Failures are no failures, except in worldly eyes. Every effort itself, by virtue of its being with the purpose of serving Mother and Mother’s work, is a victory by itself and in itself.”

~ EXTRACT FROM THE BOOK: MAI-ISM , [ NOTE 191 ]

AUTHOR: MAI SWARUP MAI MARKAND

PUBLISHER: UNIVERSAL MAIISM TRUST, MAI NIWAS, SARASWATI ROAD END, SAN TA CRUZ WEST, MUMBAI 400054 INDIA

Do realize this fact

All beings rest, in the Lord. But, the bodies are born, they live and die, because they are transitory, while the soul undergoes no change. This soul has its identity with God, but when it assumes its identity with the body, by having a disinclination for God, it becomes conscious of its separate entity, as ‘I am a body’.

This ‘I’ ness consists of two fragments—the self, and non-self, or it is called the embodied soul. In this “I’ ness, the fragment of non-self, is naturally attracted towards nature. Having identity with a fragment of nature, the embodied soul, mistakes this attraction of nature towards Nature, as its own and thinks, ‘I should get riches, pleasures and worldly enjoyments.’

Thus, he has disinclination towards God, to a great extent. It accepts the body’s death, as its own. Actually this soul is an eternal portion of the Lord, but by having affinity with the world, it wants to enjoy worldly pleasures, and to maintain the body forever.

Actually, this desire is to remain with God forever because he has his real affinity with Him. However he (embodied soul) may identify himself, with the body, yet his affinity and attraction towards God, can neither vanish nor is there is any possibility of their vanishing. ‘I should ever live; I should ever be happy; I should attain supreme joy’-in this form, attraction for God, subsists in him. But he commits a blunder, that he wants to attain this supreme joy, through worldly objects. By an error, he has a desire for pleasure, which is transitory.

If he realizes the reality, that all worldly pleasures are perishable, and sources of pain, then his desire for them perishes, and his desire to attain eternal bliss is aroused. The more this desire, (want) is aroused, the more disinclination, a striver has for perishable objects etc. When he has a total disinclination , for them, he realizes that he has rested in the Lord, since time immemorial.

Extract from the book~ Sadhak Sanjivani, Srimad Bhagavatgita, Chapter 9 Verse 6

Author: Swami Ramsukhdas,

Gita Press, Gorakhpur, Uttar Pradesh, 273005 India.

THANKS.

Pray to your Mother like this-

“I have come to Thee, Mother. I have tried everything There is none to save me. There is no happiness anywhere except in Thy Lotus Feet. I have nothing in my character, no meritorious action, absolutely nothing which can please Thee. I have no possession to offer to Thee. I offer myself, as I am, to Thee. Accept me. I prostrate to Thee with my two hands and my unworthy head falling flat before Thee, with the hope of being saved through the Mercy of Thy Lotus Feet and Lotus Feet alone. Remove all the weakness, wickedness and blackness of my head and heart and the sinfulness of everything that goes to make me. Sublimate my blackness to add to the luster of Thy enchanting black hair.”.. .

Reader!! I have myself burst into tears when I write the above. What then to speak about the efficiency of this method ? A Mai-ist should not blunt the sharp edge of this extremely efficacious weapon with the dead routine observance of mechanically and automatically prostrating before any tonsure-headed, yellow-robed incognito. Many orthodox Hindus will call it a childishness of mine to extremely overvalue this simple process of prostration which they go | through so many times a day, but I bear testimony and go to the length of proclaiming this prostration method to be the simplest and most efficacious one of all methods in general vogue.

Practise this method twice daily and the day is not far when in the flat-fallen position, with tears in your eyes you would say “Mother !! Raise me if Thou desirest. For me to rise myself is impossible” and you would then begin to roll on the ground craving for the showers of Mother’s Mercy which will surely one day deluge you.

~ Extract from the book: PHALA SHRUTI (Supplement Page No 62 and 63) to MOTHER’S THOUSAND NAMES

Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz west, Mumbai 400054 India

Inner voice of Saint Mai Swarup Mai Markand

DEAR MOTHER !!!

How very difficult hast Thou made my leaving the pen that was placed by Thee in my hand, to sing Thy Glory! More difficult than the drowning shipwrecked leaving the floating reed !! More difficult than a prisoner’s leaving embrace of his dearest mother just before being led away to his destination !! More difficult than my name-sake’s leaving Thy Lotus Feet at the final-end moment !!

Why? Why? Why, This cry in this materialistic world’s wilderness !!! The measure of an iota of Thy Love, Mercy and Grace none can imagine. I have proved entirely and wholly unworthy. Call me away, back to Thy Lotus Feet.

Exploiters in the past, of Thy Love and Mercy have made a wizard and witch of Thee. Sensualists have defamed Thee to eulogise and religionize their pleasure-pursuing animalism. Thy Blessed ones, whose every breath purified this world with Thy sacred name, have disappeared leaving their task for Thee unfulfilled, unbegun, un-understood unheard and even unsaid.

Howsoever unworthy and uncapacious I am, it has unbearable for me to see my Mother so very cruelly and pervertedly blasphed and scandalized.

That sophistic Luke warmness “In any form they worship Her” does not satisfy me or silence me.

Teach me to love Thee. Teach me to teach others loving Thee. Let the world sneer or sniff. Let the world adore or ignore.

Mother, let those sickening worldly matters go. What about Me-Thee and Thee-Me? My heart leaps joyfully with my answer to Thee and Thine to me. Thy oneness-assuring glance is more charmful than all the lilies of the world and the sight of the oneness expressing swing of Thy gem-bedecked crown more enriching than all the riches of the whole world. With Thy mightiest powers of the most delusive Maya, Thou, canst not leave me. Thy truant boy will drag Thee even when in the direst hell. I am Thine upto Death and beyond. I cannot worship Thee. I will weep out all my life, out of separation from Thee.

I am Thy wicked child. I know no obedience to Thee and Thy commandments. I am an over fondled child and have no fear of Thee and Thy terrors.

Blessed is the child, that on being dashed on the stone floor stands up and runs into Thy trans-heavenly embrace.

I am intolerable to Thee. But I am sure everything is intolerable to Thee without me. Am I not right ? Tell me, speak out, I am quite impatient. Utter only a half-syllable, and I lay down my whole life and soul for Thy half-syllable.

When Thy Grace dawns, an inexplicable fascination for Thy name possesses Thy accepted child. Repetition of Thy name flings open the walls and gates of Thy inner world on the path of becoming one as Thine with all others that are Thine. Thy child rushes on the path of attaining Thy Grace. All mundane attractions and attachments, one after another slip away. Constant contact and all-surrendered service of Thy pets, sharpens and sweetens the love of Thy child to Thee. The sense of feeling Thy Presence gets more and more deepened. Intensely concentrated presence-feeling unveils Thy Personality. Constant meditation of Thy Personality enkindles in the heart of Thy child an intense desire of the most direct all-exclusive relationship. On that relation being established, nothing in all the worlds and universes remains covetable except full self-surrender in Thy Lotus Feet and Thy acceptance.

The man who only yesterday required to be clad in silk is to-day in tottered rags. In rags however Thy child is many times much dearer to Thee. He takes delight in rendering to Thee and Thy world the lowest menial service. With the secret enjoyment of Thy Presence and His love to Thee and Thy love-return, he evades worldly men and worldly things. The sweetness of Thy name satisfies all his senses. All nature to him becomes only a mirror of Thee. Yesterday only he ridiculed the very talk of Thy existence, but to-day he is weeping bitterly for Thy Darshan (sight).

Again and Again he speaks to himself, “Why am I born, if not to sing Thy Glory?” “Why am I living if my soul does not become a dust-particle under the fingernail of Thy Lotus Feet?” He has no case and no sleep till he reaches the perfection of Thy Grace.

Blessed be they that accept Thy simplest and surest path. Blessed be they, that love and serve Thy children. Blessed be they, that devote themselves to Thee with cheerful and unconditional self-surrender.

Mother Bless Us All

MARKAND

Pathway to God as Mother

Primarily, from the point of worship there is internal and external worship. The worshippers of the internal variety are the Samayaa-Chaarins and those of the external type are the Kaulas.

They say, “Whatever is needful and appropriate will be done by Mother in Her own ordained time, manner, mode and form. Our work is done as soon as we have renounced ourselves to Her.”

Thus Samayaachaar is more or less like Vedic or Right Paih. In the Kaulaachaar there appear various sub-classifications as Shakti Maarga and Vaama Maarga.

Whereas Vedic teaching is from the the very infancy for receding and for turning inwards and culminates in the idea that the Universe does not even exist, here is another process. Mother’s philosophy states, “Inward turning should not be too premature and should not be practiced from the very beginning of the evolutionary process. Such a premature practice leaves great hollowness and the danger of sudden ruptures and often self-deception and ignorance as to one’s own stage of solid mastery.

This idea is conveyed in my words, “Descending and ascending half” in the “Theory and Principles.” The tendencies have to go out ward and then alone return inward. A child is born with so many desires, so many propensities, so many natural faculties, so many bindings of past Karmas and the teaching of “Go back”, “Confine to your home”, “Turn inward”, “Universe does not exist”, is mostly too premature for the soul on the pilgrimage of spiritual experience.

Consume out all your evil propensities by actual suffering, if you are a big fool and if you cannot be wise ordinarily. This is what I mean when I tell Mother’s devotees, that Mother is the Master of surgery as well as allopathy. There are two ways of remedying matters. Mother applies both remedies unlike father’s religion. Some children are better by encouragement of what little they do whereas some have their further progress stopped. Some need praising and some need condemnation. Some are better by love, some act well only under fear, some better by reward, whereas some by punishment. Mother is an expert of all the ways. The more wicked the individual, the greater the efficacy of the remedy of fear.

Shaakta Maarga is therefore the aggressive path, path towards the achievement of the outward through Mother’s Grace, Power to heal, to be rich, to be victorious, to be attractive, to be capturing, to be defeating the highest Pandits, to be enslaving the audience of highest sacred lores, etc.

Truly followed Vaama Maarga is in a way on a higher plane than the Shaakta Maarga, inasmuch as it is supposed to have been permitted by the Guru, after having done with the outside world and on turning inward, and as it deals mainly with the soul and salvation, through Mother’s Grace. It is here that the principal of consuming out propensities” is applied. It is, however, the poisonous way, as explained in so many places.

The psychology is this:

You do a wrong act, say, you take a peg. There are two forces at work. On one side you have harbored a weakness, and a dullness of conscience. Next when a peg is offered, your ability to say “ No ” is only twenty-five per cent of that at present. The sting of your conscience is also one-fourth. On the other side you are placed in a condition to study the pernicious results of drinking. You think “This is the way how people become drunkards. It is better to die than to be a drunkard and to bring the family to ruin, lose character, lose all name and fame and lose the soul.” The conscience becomes hysterically alert to the degenerating consequences. Imagination may help you with exaggeration. According as one side gains victory or the other, you are making your way towards hell or heaven, In the usual course, you abstain by fear and therefore there is no knowing when you succumb. In this other case you become proof. This explains the sudden ruptures in the usual evolutionising process. Avoidance of temptations is not full mastery over temptations. On the other hand inviting temptations, unless it is with a determined effort, altertness, as a deliberate practice, and under the Guru’s grace and guidance, is a huge blunder. This is the underlying philosophy, but in practice and in the history of past, millions have made their way to hell by resorting to this process and hardly one towards heaven. Maai Path teaches therefore the downright dismissal of this Left or Poisonous Path.

Maai Maarga= The Maai-istic outlook in the matter of evolution is extremely wide. It pervades the whole of the Circular Path and not the ascent semi-circle. To explain what is meant, evolution may be imagined to be the path in the form of a full circle from North to South via East and from South to North via West. From unity in North the soul goes to multiplicity and diversity in South, proceeds outward from inward and from no consciousness of self and self interest to the systematic civilized selfishness. This is the North to South course on the descending half. Next the soul continues to revert from multiplicity to unity, i.e., from South again to the North, from outward to inward, from aggressiveness to self-confinement, from spreading to winding, from expanding to concentrating, from divergence to convergence. The usual notion about religion is the south to north evolutionary progress. The Maai-ist needs Mother’s Grace during progress through both halves. The Maai-ist needs Mother’s Grace even while going over the portion from North to South lest he may fly off at a tangent and leave the path entirely. It is the experience gained during the dropping from North to South which enables the soul to have the force of being forcefully projected upwards from South to North. For the Maai-ist therefore there is nothing. despicable about people in the North to South half. A Maai-ist views the whole circle and circle as a whole His main points are to see that he has Mother’s Grace and that he is speedily running and not outside the ideal ring. He is only careful and anxious about Mother’s Grace and other things he leaves to Mother. The main and almost only question is whether he has enrolled himself and surrendered as Mother’s.

Thus Shaakta Maarga or Vaama Maarga truly and sincerely followed is not something anti-religious in the Maai-ist judgment. According as the soul is at different positions over the circle and of different temperaments and different circumstances and environments and different faculties and different caliber and breed, the best for him would differ.

In fact, even so-called evil is the indirect means of evolution. There is nothing absolutely evil. If good is the object to be achieved, evil is often simply the instrument of achievement. One is direct, the other is indirect. Good and evil are only the different sides of the coin. I give you a coin with toss to your view. You have simply to turn the coin to see the queen.

Similarly in other matters, the Maai-istic view is not partial. One half is God to morality and another half is morality to God. The Maai-istic view accepts both halves. Similarly regarding devotion and knowledge, Bhakti and Jnaana. Similarly regarding Achaara and Vichaara, observances and purity of thinking. Similarly regarding world-contact and forest solitude. Not only is none of the two absolutely superior to the other but very often both are indispensable to the whole circle of evolution. The only thing is that you must be able to view the whole circle and not the south to north half alone.

The detour from the dead routine often results in returning to the real track with much greater determination for keeping to the track than the blind routinists. The only most paramount requirement and point for correct ascertainment is whether we are under Mother’s Guidance and how far we have handed over our charge to Mother. These questions can be best answered only by one-self on uncolored self-analysis as to how far one bas surrendered himself to the Mother’s will, how far he is devoted to Her and how far he has been extending Love and Services to others.

Dear readers! After about a hundred names we shall part. You should therefore excuse me my full brakelessness.

Develop the element of Love within yourself. Hatred should be minimized. Loving others will create a Love for Mother. She will teach you morality and religion, and she will guide you and get you to the goal and she will multiply your love to others. Love itself is joyfulness in cash. It is by itself an atom of the mount of ecstasy or salvation. You begin your task direct by starting with loving others instead of yourself.

To enable you to love others, your notions about good and evil in others or in daily happenings should not be strong fetters for you. If you have the whole circle above referred to before you, you are tolerant enough. You must have the most sensitive balance, but on the whole there must be love and goodness. To explain by a simile, as an examiner your judgment must be so very keen and critical that no true examiner will be able to alter the relative order of the merit of examinees and yet the final result should be that all have passed. False beliefs and false standards and false remedies must go. To secure your safety do not go on raising massive walls around you. Shortly you will create a well, and will be choked without air and blinded without light. To secure your safety open out underground passages, culverts, over-bridges and under-bridges to others people’s homes to enable you to go away to other or to enable others to rush in, in times of danger. This is the Maai-istic view.

I find bitter complaints from religious people that they are not allowed to remain undisturbed in their undisturbing humble living. Where is the fault? Their own selfishness and seclusiveness. When the fire of irreligiosity broke out in the street, they did not exert themselves, they did not leave their own-self-elevating pursuit. They kept to their own Garden of Roses. while all around the country was turning to forest. Poisonous snakes and weeds must make their way into these gardens. If you do not share your healthy waters with others and drive them to drink drain waters, then cholera will devastate your streets in course of time. This is the Maai-istic view.

There is so much unknowability and so many unknown factors effecting the results of a particular worldly action, that there is no better way than to leave matters to develop in obedience to Mother’s Divine Will. Ours is to have as little personal part and play as possible and to be prepared to live most cheerfully enjoying the sportivity of the Mother.

Why should you insist on being the best pawn in the Mother’s chess? It is enough if we have no say or resistance of our own, when She drags you from any one house to another. How can Mother play if every pawn obstinately insists on being the best? Your joy should be that due to your submission to be used as She desires, in the idea that She has been happy.

Seeing Her happily playing, be you happy. “Mother, art thou happy?” This is my frequent question to Mother.

In Hubli I went to one of the very poor sincere devotees of Mother. Many people had assembled there. I was introduced to the place where Mother was installed. The scene was such as to liquefy one with devotion.

I asked Mother “Mother, art Thou happy?” Bro. Bgnr also broke into tears and said ‘ “Mother tel out plainly how I have treated Thee.” What can there be? A picture cannot speak. He burst into tears. “Mother !! If not for me say out at least for the sake of one whose happiness has been identified with Thy happy being.” Over the installed place there was a large carpet canopy to which glass globes and chandeliers about twenty in number were hung. All of them began to strike against one another moving to and fro. There was no wind, no breeze. To make sure to show to the people) I made people strike thick sticks against the walls of the room and against the floor from top. Absolutely no movement again of the glass globes and the different hangings of the chandeliers.

My dear reader, with thy permission may I add one more effusion?. When I first met my revered brother Kaushikram, he entertained me with best fruits, Tears began to trickle from my eyes. I could not eat. Being frequently questioned why I did not. I burst into tears with a couplet. “Oh Mother ! tell me who is Mother? You or I ? My heart is choked. My eyes are wet. My breath has halted. The morsel does not pass my throat.” My dear girl? “ Thou art sitted there.”

Turn the whole angle of vision. Be happy by seeing Mother happy. Be happy by seeing others happy. Invert your whole mentality. Invert it wholesale. This is the Maai-istic view.

What you do is not so important as what you are. Be more anxious to be what you ought to be, about what you are made up of and about what constituents make up the formula of yourself.

No more, hard and fast stamping about good and bad happenings. What good thrusts you finally into what evil, and what evil leads you to what good, none can say. Live very superficially regarding all these happenings. If you can, hand over yourself fully to Mother; if not, at least to the extent you can.

You cannot avoid tests and ordeals. You cannot avoid shocks and miseries. You cannot throw off your burdens. If, however, you are attached to Mother, She will lead you through, She will turn these shocks and miseries into highest spiritual faculties and blessings, and though she will not take away the burden, She will enable you to bear your burden cheerfully. This is the Maai-istic view.

You must be prepared to bear shocks. If you wish to go to the other side, you have to be harassed by tigers and snakes of forests, savages and slip-falls of mountains and whales and whirlpools of floods. From the highest opulence to abject poverty, from world-conquest to slave imprisonment, from highest and most reverential love by others to their most contemptuous hatred and spitting. There is no go. There is no CHHOOMANTAR in Maai-ism. Every brick of your mansion you have to lay yourself under Mother’s and Guru’s Grace. This is the Maai-istic view.

Keep yourself ever cheerful. Be watchful to prevent any slip. In spite of all your care and caution, if you slip, do not lose cheerfulness. Your slip can b remedied but the despondency of your soul cannot be remedied. Once you lose your own buoyancy, you will go down and down. There is nothing that is irreparable for Mother’s Refugees.

Once you enlist yourself as Mother’s even when you rebel against Her, She forgives you and She is Mother and turns even your rebelliousness to the highest devotion to Her.

Dear reader, please excuse me if I am tempted away. I began to love Hindu Mother at the age of twelve. Since then at the age of twenty-two, I happened to come across. “Vedanta”, and my head had turned. The very same of myself threw away everything about Mother into the river adjoining my home in the rear. Her Image, Saptashati, Lalithaa-sahasranaama, Her seat, everything with which I approached Her. Why should I worship Mother ? “Deities are mere Pigmies before Brahma and I am Brahma. I myself am God.” However, in spite of all my highest efforts, and best Vedantists company I could hardly reach the end of a fortnight without Mother. I began to repent, weep, rub my face against floors and dash my head against walls. I determined to commit suicide, if Mother did not forgive me and reaccept me. Just when after some natural hesitations before losing life I finally rushed into the river, I was caught in the embrace of (God as Divine Mother) On returning home, I found all the things that I had thrown away into the same river, in respective places. Since then I have been firmly established in my faith regarding existence of God, superiority of devotion to mere intellectual parrot-like knowledge and my love to Mother. Harder and harder tests will follow, but I hope by Mother’s Grace I am now made an immovable rock against all atheism and rebelliousness against denying existence or allegiance of Mother.

Hindu Mother revealed Herself as Universal Mother to me in 1932 after a long semi-lunacy and faint-hearted illness as a result of a shock at the idea of my ungratefulness to Her, who in response to my prayer gave seven days’ extension of life to a dying sister proclaimed as sure to die within an hour by three eminent Doctors. I was a staunch orthodox with highest pride for Vedas, Hinduism, Hindu philosophy. Hindu culture, etc., After the semi-lunacy and illness as a result of the idea of my ungratefulness being unbearable, I resumed religious duties as an entirely changed man. My Mother who was Hindu became Universal. All religions became my religions, being of my Mother’s making. I became a Maai-ist. No longer one who has the limited view of the Full Moon from one of the window-slits of one of the several mansions on the fringe of a spacious limitless lawn, under fear and jealousy of the inmates of other mansions, and only when and in the manner the mansion proprietors would permit.

But one who knows none and nothing but the Full Moon. Mother and surrenders to Her, prostrating on the limitless lawn.

I became a poor poll to whom an iron cage was in no way different from a brass cage, (a high living status or a low one), nor are fresh fruit different from a stale and rotten one (sinlessness or sinfulness), nor the cage wash-cleanliness different from the cage-negligence-dirtiness (mind-purity by religious observances or mind-impurity).

One thing alone, to one and all that comes. One prattling alone, with sobs and tears.

Go, tell my Mother I am imprisoned. You are free. Come come. Sit day and night in front of me. Not in my cage but on yonder tree. Let me once, be it even once, Mother ! see Thee.

You cannot imagine the extent of forgiveness of Mother. No ideal can approach the conception of Mother. Mother that will turn rebels into humblest devotees. Mother that will eat the humblest pie and pocket all insolence and insult by her wicked sons. When other ideals reach that highest height, it is the temporary transformation of the original ideal to Mother’s ideal just as some fathers, some friends or some neighbors or some superiors can during some temporary moments act the part of a mother.

Resign yourself to Mother. Emaciate your individuality. Let your joy be in the idea that you help Mother to sport, by submissively playing well the part that She assigns to you. Live in the world very superficially without very strong fettering notions of good and bad. Love all, serve all, devote yourself to Mother. Keep yourself ever cheerful with the spirit of unconditional self-surrender to Mother’s Divine Will. This is the long and short of Maai-Maarga.

Extract from the book: Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names

( Name No.912) Kaulini Kevalaa.—She that is worshipped by Kaulas, i.e., by people of the Vaama Maarga as “Thee and Thou alone.”[Shree Lalitha Sahasranama]

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Publisher: Universal Maiism Trust, Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz west, Mumbai 400054 India

No wickedness. Mother saves you.

Create maximum leisure by reducing your outer wants and activities. Minimize your responsibilities and conserve your energies. Keep yourself in a company of a superman, for as many moments of your every day as you can. See that your desire do not pull you out from your hidden obscure corner shelter. Try to control yourself as much as you can. When you can’t, silently suffer, but don’t seek remedy which would in turn bring up a forest of more formidable evils. Utilize the first opportunity of running away from the temptation again to your safe corner. Set all worldly considerations aside making their value a cipher , if thereby you escape a pitfall of your slipping in to the mouth of devilishness. Be prepared to be called a coward, a rough man, a rustic, an idiot or even a mad or a bad man, a vicious man, a faithless man or even an ungrateful man. People’s good opinion or applause about you is nothing in contrast to your own moral degradation.

In life there are there are many calamities and trying situations. When one has to weigh the worldly benefits and considerations against one’s spiritual elevation, or debasement , one must invariably decide in favor of spiritual elevation , foregoing all the worldly calculations and future prospects.

Come what may. Don’t leave Mother’s Lotus Feet. You have a right to the Mother’s Feet and Lap. It is enough that you have tried your best not to be pulled out, and that you have again returned. You area again welcome to the safe corner of purity and rest and peace. Run back at the earliest opportunity. Your right living become so interwoven in your life , that whenever you make a departure, you are filled with unique uneasiness and confusion. You must be so guile-lessness-stamped in your face that even the dullest man of the world would detect you out and force you to be driven back to your corner with a little suffering. Develop your mind to be so sensitive that you yourself can’t remain composed, till you have vomited out your wrong actions, intentions, sins, faults and follies.

I assure you from my personal experience . If you are a devotee, Mother saves you with only a slight reproach and a warning and a little loss. She changes the minds of people . How rarest thing it is to meet a man who make confessions with repentance and resolution not to repeat the folly ? Mother helps you in such cases most miraculously. It is the Divine arrangement that saints are harassed by the world , even on false accusations to make them more and more unattached to the world , and to be pulled toward the God.

Nip in the bud, a vicious thought, wish or action. Let the improvement of others be now , only a side activity of your life. Let that infatuation of duty go. A general high sense of duty must be uniform and of the same intensity and not restricted to wife and children only. Every man has his duty towards God, himself, Universe, parents, brothers and sisters and neighbors and posterity as well. Wife and children themselves, although fully mature and discrete, never think about the indispensability by your care and protection, as much as you are dancing about under the name of duty. You have to play your inevitable part alone, with the least attachment.

Every man who has worked hard and gone out of righteousness has a feeling of disgust at the end when he finds and discovers the real mentalities of them whom he looks upon as helpless dependents and dying without him and as ready for very sacrifice for him, when he sees things incompatible with his lifelong exertions and expectations.

Your living as a householder or a relinquisher of the family life is a matter of much less importance than the reality about how you live every moment of your life . You have to pay off your debts. As soon as you are nearing the mark automatically, all the circumstances of life will change, to create a position suited to your new requirements.

EXTRACT FROM THE BOOK MAI-ISM AUTHOR : MAI SWARUP MAI MARKAND

MAI NIWAS, SARASWATI ROAD END, SANTACRUZ [ WEST] , MUMBAI 400054 INDIA

Mother is unlimited by Space and Time

Limited by space, means the absolute non-existence of a thing in a certain place (as when we say,” This is not here”).Limited by time, is similarly explained when we say, “This was not before” or “It will not exist in future.” She is also unlimited by the laws of causation. This means that She can manifest Herself or shower Her Grace, in any place and any time. Devotees or preachers or Truth-seers can flourish in any country. There in any case , in any religious world, and in any century. There is no monopoly for the Maiist. Her Grace and manifestation is even above the Law of cause and effect. This means that there is no stereotyped mechanical routine, through which every soul has to pass, in the very same manner and through the very same experiences.

~ Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names

Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

The Motherhood of God

Though Brahman is beyond all attributes and mental concepts, to look upon Him as one’s own eternal Divine Mother is the easiest way open to man to reach perfection. The Mother is Peace Absolute in its dynamic aspect. She is the quiescence of Brahman expressing as infinite Sakti. In every expression of her energy, as infinite Sakti. In every expression of her energy, there is the silence of peace but it is a dynamic silence. The devotees of the Mother who have been blessed with Her grace, have known Her as the Absolute Being itself through attainment of identity with Her. Thus for them, the Mother is Brahman, the ultimate Godhead, with both aspects, quiescent and dynamic. By devout meditation on the Mother of supreme energy, you will become pure and peaceful, bereft of all human weaknesses. Swāmī Vivekānanda used to pray to the Mother, “O Mother, remove all my weaknesses and make me a man. Vouchsafe manliness to me.” The greatest advaitin, Acārya Sankara advocated worship of the Divine Mother for emancipation from Māyā. Śrī Rāmakrsna cling to Mother Kālī to demonstrate to the world the marvellous potencies and blessings contained in the worship of the Universal Mother.
The dedicated children of the Divine Mother are embodiments of tremendous spiritual energy. They are also heroes and heroines of renunciation and show their love for the Mother through dedicated actions. What a glorious possibility for perfection is contained in the worship of God as Mother! Transformation to Purity is accomplished without much of rigorous penance when you regard the
Supreme Being as the Mother and supplicate to Her for Her redemptive grace. The ego cannot bring about purification for its transformation. The Higher Power should manifest itself and annihilate the ego-sense. Propitiate the Mother with your entire devotion. Worship Her with the innocence of a child. Meditate on Her with the knowledge that She is identical with your Ātmā. Even after doing Sādhanā for a number of years, even after worshipping the Supreme Sakti regularly all these years, if you have not still undergone the internal transformation, there cannot be any reason other than the fact that you have not worshipped the Mother in the right way of faith and surrender. Basic to all worship, meditation and other forms of higher Sādhanā, should be your longing for securing the direct face-to-face vision of the Divine Mother. If there is no such longing how can you expect the transformation? Worship is not an act of mere external ritualism. It is a matter of heart’s longing and love. Meditation is not a dry process of contemplation. It is a devout absorption in God-thought.
Trust in the Mother’s saving grace. If sin is powerful in its destructive effect, then the saving grace of the Divine Mother is infinitely powerful capable of destroying the accumulated power of Himalayan sins. But dependence upon the Mother is essential. To look upon God as the Mother and consider oneself as the most helpless child, solely relying on the Mother’s grace, this is the attitude of surrender that invokes the Mother’s compassion. You may sit at the feet of the Guru all the twenty-four hours and remain under the Guru’s protecting wing of mercy, but that is not reliance on God. God-reliance is altogether a different thing. It is an attitude of the luminous mind, which is assured of the fact of divine immanence.

Sender-Deepak Patel

Extract from the magazine: Kalyan Kalptaru Volume 64 No. 4 Sree Rama Devi’s article.

Efficacy of written mantra

DEVOTEES SPEAK EFFICACY OF WRITTEN MANTRA

Mai devotees know how by Mai Maiji’s Grace late Taraben Soparkar obtained an extension of life by one week after three eminent doctors of Bombay and Pune had opined that she would die in one hour.

Here is another instance of extension of life by Grace, a case where, believe it or not, the extension was by over twenty one years, overriding an expert astrologer’s prediction that it would not live after 22-3-1971.

Sceptics would laugh and say they were not instances of Grace but evidence of wrong diagnosis and meaningless prediction, let me answer the cynical sceptics before I proceed.

In any profession be it of law, medicine, religion, science, music, literature, you name it, there are three classes; the expert, the mediocre and the also rans. The last two classes vastly outnumber the first and give the cynics materials to buttress their comments of dissent. True experts in any field cannot be ignored or condemned by such trivia.

I wish to introduce an expert astrologer. Early in November 1970, B who happens to be my brother-in-law received by post from North India a letter from his close relation enclosing the planetary chart and other details of a friend of his, and asking B to get an expert astrologer’s opinion. S.P. of Calicut was an acknowledged giant in the field and therefore B took the paper to him.
After studying the papers for a few minutes the Nostradamus said in an outburst: “How tragic! The Subject lost his leg and perhaps a good job. He is likely to get a lower position. Am I right?” B could not say. He reported the findings of S.P. to his relation.

Back came the reply confirming all that the astrologer had said. The ‘subject’ was a major in the army, had lost his leg in an accident and was posted to do office work having regard to his past efficiency.

A few days later B happened to visit me and in the course of his talk related the strange experience with S.P. As ! had been told by two astrologers that my last day on earth would be on or before 22-3-1971, I immediately decided I would go to the prodigy at the earliest opportunity.

When I went to Calicut I had mapped out a plan of action. I did not go to S.P.’s house as I did not want to be recognized by any of his clients and my identity revealed. From a room I had rented in a nearby hotel I phoned S.P. and said I had taken room 9 in Hotel Imperial for the sole purpose of consulting him in confidence and would he kindly visit me on his terms. He promised to come 4 within half an hour and kept the word.

On S.P’s arrival I bade him sit and closing the door rather unceremoniously To thrust my wife’s horoscope into his hand and asked for the immediate future of the ‘subject’. Unhurriedly the man read through details in the horoscope and after fifteen minutes quietly asked: “Is she quite normal now sir?” Dumbfounded at the words, I stared at him but kept mum. He continued in the same tone. “The reason I ask is find she must have been in a mental home recently and she was there on a former occasion also. If you deny it I had better think of throwing away my cowrie bag and seek other ways for a living”.

Amazed at his perspicacity, tried to trap him and asked. “Why mental home? Is not treatment at home possible? Does your text say mental home?” I thought the question would fluster him. But no. He took it in his stride and said “Not in the text. I made an intelligent though random shot from my knowledge of the human psyche. You appear to be intelligent, educated and well-to-do and I reckon that you would not have relied on home-treatment”.

As I did not want to continue the unpleasant subject, I congratulated him on his astuteness, took back the horoscope and gave him mine and asked him about the duration of my life. After studying it for some time he looked me straight in the face and said “Sorry sir, you have but a few months more to live. You will not live beyond 22-3-1971”.

The words sounded like a death sentence coming as they did from a man of such established ability. But hope springs eternal in the human breast as one port sang. With a show of courage, I was far from feeling I said “But Hora (an astrological text) says “Ayushkala Nischayitum na sakya (it is not possible to predict the life-span precisely), does it not?”

The great man, as I had begun to consider him, made a feeble smile to cover the wryness of his face and then chuckled as who should say, the mere earth-worm tries to hiss like a hooded cobra, and began to speak: “The line you quoted has often been misused. Its meaning is this. Planetary indications can be overcome by divine intervention or by Karma. Karma evidently means actions that please God. Planets themselves are creations of God and therefore subject to Divine command; so their effect must also be subservient to God.

In my fairly long experience I have had only one instance of my prediction going wrong. In that case the man did a curious thing. Four years before the predicted date of death he renounced everything and dedicated his whole life to the service of all, irrespective of religion or caste, particularly, the sickly, the indigent and the uneducable. He outlived the due date by fifteen years.” I thanked him, paid liberally and left.

Reaching home I began to brood over what S.P. had said. What sort of Karma could I do to please Mai Maiji? To renounce home was unthinkable. Simply out of fear of death I could not shirk my responsibility to others. What other Karma could I do to please Mai Maiji? For days together I prayed most fervently for guidance. Days and weeks passed.

Then about the middle of January 1971 I remembered MAIJI telling a devotee in 1964 that continual writing of the given Mantra would cure the illness. Another devotee was asked to write a postcard with nine writings of Jai Mai Jai Markand Mai every day for 18, 27 or 36 as circumstances warranted; each day the card should be posted.

The idea gave me some hope. What Mantra was I to write and how many times? I pitched upon the first Mantra MAIJI had granted me in a postcard in December 1957. How many times was the next question. I vowed that I would write it a lakh and eight times (Ashtotharilaksham).

It was the evening of 18th January. I had only 63 days left. It was humanly impossible to do the writing in such a short time. Nothing loth, several dozen notebooks were purchased and stocked. The next day 19-1-1971 was fixed as the D-day and I started in right earnest devoting five to six hours every day for writing the chosen Mantra. I would not stop when my back ached. When writer’s cramp came, I would be obliged to stop for a few minutes. On a rough calculation anybody could see that even if I devoted 15 hours a day for the purpose the target would not be reached. That did not upset me; I was doing something that was likely to please Mai Maiji. That thought, spurred me on.

There came an unexpected interruption. I was chosen as a delegate to represent Mai-ism at the world Parliament of Religions held at Sasthamkotta in Quilon district of Kerala in 1971 March-April. I had to read a paper on 22-3-1971 which was the deadline in my horoscope. I did not allow that to deter me in the least because I was doing Mai-ism work at the Parliament sessions. I left home on the 20th of March; I read my paper on 22-3-’71 and took leave of the sponsors and came away even though the Parliament had not concluded the sessions. I was writing the Mantra from the train and from the delegate’s room allotted to me.
I could complete the writing only in July even though I did not diminish my speed or time. Even after reaching the target I continued to write it 18 times every day and that is continued till this day.

I have lived twenty one years after the predicted span of life.

It is my firm belief that the whole thing was managed by Mai Maiji. B was sent to me with the news of S.P.’s weird findings about the army major’s loss of leg, to impress me with the need of doing certain things. I was made to take my wife’s horoscope to further impress me with S.P.’s gifts. If that talented man had not confirmed the opinion of previous astrologers, I would not have embarked upon Mantra-writing which was necessary to save me.

Again S.P. was compelled to say that Divine intervention could overrule planetary indications. There was a catena of circumstances, each one leading to another. I could see the sequence clearly and I am happy that I am saved.

All the notebooks containing the Mantra writings are placed in a box in the temple as an object of worship alongside the box containing the shoes, shirts, walking stick etc. used by MAIJI.

~ Extract from the booklet MAI MARG dated 23 December2019

Mother often desires the fanciful pleasure of being the devotee’s daughter.

Mother says to the devotee,” I have been the worshipped and Mother for innumerable lives to thee. Now let me be the worshipper and the daughter to serve thee, after so many endless and indescribable miseries that you have suffered for me.”

She as daughter is the sitter in the lap of Her devotee at this stage.

This idea I got at the worshipping place of my most revered old friend Kaushikarambhai V Mehta.

When I went to him, he offered me with great love the best dish of almonds, sugar-candy etc. I would not eat though he repeatedly asked me to eat. The fact was that I do not eat or drink anything without dedication to Mother and I was too shy. My throat was chocked. In a piteous voice I sang two lines by way of an answer. ” Mother, tell me whether you are Mother and I am son, or I am an old Father and you are my darling lovely daughter! ” Generally, whenever parents gets best dainties to eat, children’s remembrance stops the morsel going down the throat. It was this experience which made joyful and dancing and I said to myself, I have found the meaning of Shiva-kaameshvaraankasthaa.(शिवकामेश्वरांकास्था).

That Mother takes a fancy and delight to be the devotee’s daughter is not an inappropriate idea. It is only fools who always prefer to be the worshipped and never the worshippers.

There was a living instance in Bengal, the Blessed home of Mother Worship and the birth province of Her Blessed son, Shri Ramakrishna Paramahamsa.

A devotee extremely poor once desired to celebrate Durga Pooja festival and went to fetch his daughter for the purpose from her husband’s house. The husband’s family was extremely rich and the members of the family drove out the devotee stating that he was a fool to expect that his daughter who was the queen of the family, which would be celebrating the festival gloriously with grand dinners, would be rolling half-starving at her father’s house.

The devotee returned and on the road journey wept under a tree at the first half of the journey. At the second half he found his daughter shouting out to him to stop. The daughter stated weeping that after his departure there was an exchange of harsh words and she was turned out to her father. The daughter said,” Father, do not worry. You have been old. My husband has given me immeasurable wealth. We shall live together and I will serve you for your life.” The father was still more miserable. Not only he was spurned but his daughter was turned out. The daughter served him shampooing and with most delicate love actually fondling old father- Durga Poojaa was celebrated with devotion gloriousness and lavish spending, in a manner which surprised the whole province. On the ninth night she sat in the devotee’s lap in full ecstasy and asked him,” father , tell me honestly, don’t you repent, having taken this idiosyncrasy of devotion to Mother.” The devotee said,” My darling, you are yet too young to have any idea of my love for Mother.” Next morning the daughter was missing.

On inquiry it was learnt that his real daughter had not left her husband’s house.

Mother often desires the fanciful pleasure of being the devotee’s daughter.

She feels joy of sitting in his lap.

Reader, I am free with thee as we are soon to part, after a few pages.

Weep and weep out of love for Mother, if you are a devotee. If you are a heartless learned one , laugh at my folly of wasting my breath in wilderness. Mother has been given Her right status by few devotees. Most of the devotees have understood Her to be stern and awful. Some have exploited Her Grace and Mercy. Very few have loved Mother as Mother. But here the love has been of such an immeasurable intensity that unlike the most universal truth that the Mother fondles the child , the devotee fondles the old Mother, who has been neglected and discarded by the ungrateful universe.

In love when there is monotony due to the climax of loving in a particular relationship, there is still greater pleasure in inverting the relationship, just as when you have read a book for times without number, you like to read it from last chapter to the first. It is this idea which gives clue to the inversion of the letters of a Mantra.

It is higher than the highest stage of natural love. The natural relationship is one of the schools of the devotees is for woman devotee to consider herself as beloved of Lord Krishna, and some male devotees too as in the Raadhaa-Vallabha school , consider themselves to be Gopis i.e., the beloved of Lord Krishna. On the above lines there is higher than the highest, and it is when the devotee considers God as his beloved.

~ Extract from the book: Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names (Edition: 1939)

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz West, Mumbai 400054 India

This is how the Founder Markand started new Maiism movement in 1932

The most important incident wherefrom the history of Mai movement starts took place in the latter months of 1931 (September and October ) in Poona (India).

The wife of Founder’s college friend and boss (Late Revered Sister Taraben Soparkar) was on death-bed suffering from Septicemia. The friend (Mr. Soparkar) got the Founder (Markand R. Dholakia) transferred from Ahmedabad to Poona to help in the calamity.

The wife was lying upstairs. She said to her husband, I am hearing the Mantra repetitions from some Matajee’s devotee. I am on death-bed so please find him out round about our bungalow streets and let me have his Darshan”. The friend (Mr. Soparkar) took the Founder (Markand) and went round in search and assured her that there was none: “Not only I but even ‘Dholkia Kaka’ accompanied me for the search”.

She exclaimed, “What has he come? It must be then he. Please call him up”. She repeated the same shloka of Sapta Shati सप्त शती fourth Adhyaya अध्याय which the Founder was then repeating mentally unheard by anyone.

This shloka श्लोक was repeated by her to assure the Founder that he was a recognised devotee and that she was a worthy recipient of his Darshan and blessings.

A drawing professor was coaching the friend’s daughter. He inquired of the future of the lady from a Pandharpur saint. The saint foretold, that her days were finished but added, “There is, however, a saint ( Markand) in his house, out of courtesy to whom She is not being taken away. The day he leaves the bungalow. she would expire.” The friend ( Mr. Soparkar) enlightened by the first experience suspected that the saint in his bungalow was none other than the Founder ( Markand) and as he was the head of the department, kept him all hours confined to his bungalow by way of precaution. asking him to do his official work at that place.

On 3-October-1931, the case was entirely serious. Three eminent doctors declared she would die within an hour or so. The worst news was broken by the husband of his friend who tried to strengthen his courage to meet the calamity. The husband vociferated, “What a coward talk? I am sure, if you heartily pray, she will at least live longer and give me sufficient time to prepare for the worst.” The Founder had very little of confidence in the efficacy of his prayers for the most impossible change, but he had to follow him upstairs. He prayed with his whole heart and devotion standing near the pillow of the lady in midst of nearly twenty weeping relatives. The pulse, speech and vision had left the body. In prayer, the Founder’s tears fell in her mouth, the pulse speedily went up, vision and speech returned and the eyes opened. Her words were, “How can I like to leave this world leaving behind me the un-cared-for children? I see Mataji standing before me. She says if you fast for a day she will give me a week’s extension. Will you do not promise to do that for me?” The promise was given hand in hand and the improvement began with almost unimaginable speed. Just half an hour after, she asked for milk, fruit-juice etc. It was an unprecedented family joy.

Some believed, and some did not, in God’s hand in all these. But almost everyone including husband thought she was saved permanently. On the 7th day, the temperature, however, rose up from the morning. The husband was too shrewd to remain any longer under a delusion. The whole story looked true. She was to go that day. He had a hysteric fit from he was made to recover to composure after consolation by his friend. At 3 p.m., there was a phone from the Secretariat asking the husband to send certain confidential office files under lock and key. He could not possibly leave her. The Founder (Markand) was given keys and the motor driver was ordered to drive fast and the Founder(Markand) was given strict orders not to waste a single minute in the office. On reaching the office, the head clerk informed him that the lady expired as soon as he has placed his feet outside the bungalow.

Here was a continued episode which baffled all human solutions. She was a great devotee of Matajee. She actually heard the Mantra which the Founder was simply mentally chanting. The prophecy of the Pandharpur saint and its fulfilment were wonders. She saw Mother and heard Her words. A fast of a particular devotee earned the Mother’s Grace of the boon of a week’s life extension. All these happenings began revolving in Founder’s mind, finally resulting in an overpowering sense of his ingratitude to Mother.

Said he (Markand), “Should I be simply living pleasure-dipped and fully ungrateful to my Mother? She has so often protected me all along and shown Herself to me and I have not breathed a single syllable into the world about Her mercifulness and Her dying for Her devotees. This one idea drove off all other ideas, even those required to sustain himself in daily routine. He (Markand) became semi-lunatic, weeping day and night and beat his forehead, sometimes against walls rolling on the ground and saying only one thing, I am a wretch, most ungrateful creature, Even such a simple thing glorification of Thyself, I have not done.”

He(Markand) had to go on a long leave. Doctors consulted diagnosed that he had no disease whatever. He had divine madness. The best medicine was constant talk about Mother and Mother’s occupation within his hearing and seeing. This was a furnace period, during which there was a wholesale drastic change, in the Founder’s religious outlook. All the pride of Hindu-ism, Vedas, Brahmins (he himself being a Nagar the highest Brahmin in Gujerat) and the belittling of other religions evaporated. Strangely and wonderfully, Mother finally commanded him to install Her as Mai The Universal Divine Mother.

“God as Mother, Mother of all, propitiable with universal love, service, devotion and unconditional cheerful self-surrender”. These six words and expressions he would often hear in the air and would read written on walls and on the ceiling between joist-gaps and on closed doors and windows. He pleaded his full unworthiness to such an innovation. The more he tried to evade, the more did Mother sit on his heart and head till the sweet talk became artificially embittered and wrathful. “What do you prefer? Installing me as Mai with the dictated six tenets or life-long present semi-lunacy?

The Founder (Markand) finally gave the promise to Mother and so to say escaped, on giving a promise, in order to avert semi-lunacy. His recovery was marvellously quick after promise and he returned to Poona (Pune) and rejoined his service. He had a world of reminders from Mother almost every week. But he was too conscious of the crushing responsibility, to so easily yield. He went on procrastinating.

Two persons one in Calcutta and the other in Mysore (Shimoga) were given the command in dreams to go over to the city of Poona (Pune) and deliver Her Message of Installing Mother.

The Calcutta message-bearer came over to Poona (Pune). Finding no place in any other hotel, he had come over to the hotel where Founder resided. With great despondency as how to find the man in such a largely unknown city, he fell into sleep at 10 p.m. He had a dream; “Don’t be an afraid and losing heart. I have brought you to the man. Just at twelve midnight, you see things through the slit of the common door between your room and the front room. You have to hand over the message to the man there in the morning. Make a bold statement”. The man saw the Founder at the said hour in communion, full of solicitations to Mother,” To find some other man to install etc.” In the morning he delivered the message and left.

The Mysore devotee who carried the message happened to come to the hotel as a casual visitor. The Founder by chance went to the dining floor at the time the man was dining. As soon as that man saw the Founder returning to his place, he suddenly left his half-meal and ran after the Founder. Most abruptly he talked, “Are you a devotee of Devi ?” Founder also made no delay: “Yes, not only a devotee but a passionate, most uneasy devotee”. Still, most abruptly the man said,” I come from Mysore. I have a message to hand over to you from Mother.” The Founder got dumb-founded. “Yes please come to my room. The man followed: the message was communicated. Said the man,” I have come so far. Would you not favour me with the spark of Love for Mother? I have enough of divine knowledge for my purpose (this was only his modesty). Said the Founder,” Are you prepared? Would you sit with me on the bench of the Sheikh Sulla bridge during night hours ?” He agreed.

The Founder (Markand) was sitting with him from 11 p.m. to 4 a.m. on a wooden bench. The man went to his place. He was at the highest pitch of desire that he may have a vision of Mother at least in a dream. He had a dream in the sleeping. Mother appeared and said, “You are now longing for my Darshan. Who was talking to you for hours on the bridge? That was me. You have not only seen me but talked to me”. The man narrated the event to the Founder at early dawn.

Two persons coming down for only the purpose of delivering the message was something too great to be taken lightly. That put the Founder to an indescribable shame about his obstinacy and suspiciousness. Said he with a sigh,” I am sure a man without faith. I have a faith in reality what I have seen and heard, but I have no faith in Mother making me fully fitted for the uphill unique task”. He was extremely nervous and terribly afraid of how people would consider his actions and of their defaming him by attributing highest impudence, hypocrisy and blasphemy.

He decided to be tricky with Mother and to get to Her agree to let her fad go once for all, but he could not succeed. On the hand Mother directly repeated Her treat, “Tell me in one word once for all, what do you prefer – Installation or lunacy ?”

The Founder (Markand) had no go and with a sorrowful laughter he set down to stipulate terms with Mother, as he had done before when he had begun a hundred repetitions of Saptashati. He (Markand) made a Sankalpa ( a resolution ) pouring sacred water offering to the Mother, ” If there is an entirely new building of which the first in-dweller is myself, if I enter it on a Friday, if by evening there is a dazzling light, if there is a basket of ‘mithai’ and fruits received that day, if three girls and two men knock my door at 9.30 p.m., if they press me to install Thee, if at 10 p.m., I find Mother’s picture in any shop, if at 11 p.m., I find some shop open wherefrom I can purchase worshipping materials and lastly if at 11.30 p.m.. some ‘Mali’ (garland hawker) brings me a most beautiful garland befitting Thee and the occasion, then I shall not hesitate and I shall not fail to Install Thee and declare Thee and Thy Religion.

Each and every condition was so very wonderfully and admirably fulfilled. He was getting surer and surer as one condition after another came up attaining fulfilment and when finally a hawker shouted out “Har Har’ (Garland, Garland), he burst into tears on hearing that shout. He began to beat his breast and forehead. “Mother, Thou hast finally caught me. Could you not find any other man, who is more worthy than me? “The five persons consoled him with the sweetest words, “She would do Her own work. Who is more blessed than yourself? Why should you loose heart and courage? Where is the question of your worthiness or unworthiness, at all sirs, when She Herself has chosen you?”

Mother was installed at 12 midnight on 2-9-1932. Said he to all that had gathered, ” From today, I am a Mai-ist, from today my religion is ‘ God as Mother, Mother of all, propitiable on living the life of universal love and service, with devotion and unconditional cheerful self-surrender’. Krishna, Mohammad, Christ, Jarthost, Buddha and every Founder of any religion is my Mother’s (Mai’s) illustrious son. From now, Bible, or Koran is as venerable and worshippable to me as Geeta. A Mohammedan lady will find the same shelter in my home as a Hindu lady under communal riot (This actually happened).

I will continue to pray God as I have prayed till now, whether in a Hindu Mandir, or a Mohammedan Masjid or a Christian Church or a Zoroastrian Agiari or an Israelite Synagogue. No more religious differences; the devotion of Mother is necessarily the devotion of Mother’s Children. I am a changed religious man from this moment.” Said the Founder,” I install Mai today. I declare Mai-ism today. Let it be to known to one and all of my friends. Let the world if so minded now commence the work of ridiculing, defaming, censuring, suppressing, harassing and crushing me and the Mai movement.”

News spread around. The nearest people were Theosophists and Harijans. Some educated Harijans had the most reverential regard for the Founder, the man who was Love and Mercy himself with an innocent childlikeness and who was happily blessed with the most intense devotion. People began calling him “Second Ramakrishna”, ‘Mother’s child’, ‘Mother’, or ‘Mataji’.

~ Extract from the book : ABRIDGED MAI-ISM

Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz West, Mumbai 400054 India.

Create the amplest leisure of time by withdrawing yourself from so many useless physical and mental activities.

If you want real peace of mind, true understanding and overflows of devotion, confine your body in a particular place, your tongue in a mouth and your eye-pupils within their eye-lids, as far as you can. Then alone you can have an introspection, self-control and true understanding of Divine wisdom and supernatural powers to afford relief to others, as curing illnesses, etc.

The worldly man raises his cry, calling it impossible, but if he sympathizes with the said teaching, and decide to abide by it, he will find that he is gradually able to throw off more than three fourth of the mental and physical burden he is daily carrying.

That is the first lesson which Mai Swarupa gives to them that come to him. First, create the amplest leisure of time by withdrawing yourself from so many useless physical and mental activities. Next, preserve your sexual energy. Third thing, see that you establish a saintly contact. Contact with God and Guru. If nothing can be done, see that you are for the maximum hours in a day, in presence of one superior to you in any realm, religious, social or even a professional. What pinches a man in carrying out this rule is that in contact with his inferiors, he is a master and worshipped whereas with superiors, he has to be a servant and a worshipper.

The Founder says, “As a matter of fact, the attainment of true religiosity is based on just the contradictory qualities for a truly worldly man, and therefore it is, that nothing higher than a mere hypo-critic pretended religiosity is only possible. “Humanity, gratefulness, forgiving, pleasure of giving, truthfulness, mercifulness, etc. – these are the very first foundations of true Religiosity.

How can an average modern man, with swollen headedness that values his ” I ” at a hundredfold value of its real worth, with a selfishness that requires the whole circle of people around him to serve him, with a greed and hard heartlessness of snatching away the last thing he can from others, with an ungratefulness resulting from ” whatever is done for him is much less”, with a perverted mind with boasts of its intellect of befooling others with false stories and pretexts, and which his ” Self ” too great for ant the smallest offence (?)to be forgiven, master even the first lessons of true religiosity ??

That lot is alright for being stamped as ” Religious “, on their doing some external things or pleasing some of its certifiers. The initiate’s outlook has first to be changed and his delusion and wrong values, his perversions, false definitions, have to be effaced and wiped out. First thing is, you must have a conviction, you are on wrong and defective lines or there is a need for improvement. Then alone can come the thinking out of a remedy, then, an application and an effort and repetition of effort, and then alone the mending matters and then success.

~ Extract from the book: MAI-ISM

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz West Mumbai 400054 India

The following psychic laws should be well understood and practiced

In connection with whatever has been most wisely ordained, by the wisest of the Hindu sages, the following psychic laws should be well understood and practiced:

What you associate with, that you begin to love. 2. What you love, that you meditate on. 3. What you meditate on, that you become. 4. What you take in, that takes you in. 5. As is the food-stuff, so is the brain-stuff. 6. The quality of the food influences the mind physically, morally and spiritually. 7. Unless one exerts one-self to keep up, one goes down. 8. Once you go down, your tendency towards going down increases and your outer and inner forces which would protect you against going down, diminish. 9. The natural result of association is equalization; the higher losing and the lower gaining. 10 The results of a certain meritorious action are manifested in the same field, in which the actions are sown. practising religion to be materially rich, is in itself a paradox. Any person with the said motive, may rightly be said to be resorting to religion, but not practising religion. One can be rich by resorting to religion, but he is not then practising it.

Aspirants (Mumukshus) should associate, as far as possible, with them alone, that are spiritually superior. Every hour, that they have to pass with inferiors, should be felt as a distinct tangible loss. The very first door for degeneration souls begins with inferior association;

Next follows, falling a prey to the honor, flattery, assistance, and remuneration in some form, that is received.

Next comes in, the loss of discrimination and self-delusion, which results in the wiping away of the notions about subtle differences and understandings, actions and reactions, forces and effects, etc. Then follows, falsely crowning evil, with the laurels due to goodness, and justifying bad conduct with hypocrisy.

Lastly follows, merry-making in the name of religious tolerance, shamelessness under the name of plain-spokenness and public living, and finally follows, some entanglement somewhere, with woman, wine and wealth.

Extract from the book: Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names

Name No. 672 of Mai Sahasranam (Mother’s Thousand Names)

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz West, Mumbai 400054 India.

The greatest service we can render to the dying man is ……

Death is a vicious circle—the dying, the dead as well as the bereaved all stand in great need of moral support and spiritual succour when the inevitable happens.

The dying man, especially if he is bed-ridden, experiences horrible fears of the throes of death and the tortures of hell that may follow, and worst of all, the anguishing thought that he will have to necessarily leave this world, parting from all his loved ones and precious possessions and go away all alone. Family members, friends and well-wishers can alleviate all these sufferings considerably by trying to direct the dying man’s mind towards God, and trying to repose faith in him that the Lord never abandons His devotees. Chanting the Mahā Mrtyunjaya Mantra महामृत्युंजय मन्त्र can sometimes help the sick person to recover.

What is needed is absolute faith in the potency of the Divine name.

Chanting Vişņu Sahasranāma विष्णु सहस्रनाम , the Bhagavadgitā भगवत गीता and similar Hari Stutis हरि स्तुती are very beneficial for a dying man. Yama, the lord of death himself reiterates in Srīmad Bhāgavata, श्रीमद् भागवत , विष्णुपुराण Vişnupurāna etc., that he has no sway over a devotee whose tongue utters the name of Hari हरि , whose hands and feet bow to Sri Hari श्रीहरि , or whose heart is full of the remembrance of Hari हरि. Even if the dying man is in a state of coma, his inner ear will be registering the soothing sounds, thereby helping him to remember the Lord when he casts his mortal coil behind. Such a person reaches the Lord’s lotus feet without having to enter hell. Thus creating an atmosphere of love, concern, reassurance and spiritual support is the greatest service we can render to the dying man.

When a man dies only his body perishes, but his subtle body or mind (Linga Sarīra),which is a reservoir of all his desires, Vāsanās, Karmas etc., is still active, thereby waiting to take on another physical body to work out as much of this stock as possible in its next birth. The survivors should never forget this fact.

~ Extract from the Magazine : Kalyan Kalpataru, October 2010, Volume 56 – No. 1, Dr. Uma Sangameswaram’s article ” To Serve with Love: The Dying, the Dead and the Bereaved.”

Many Thanks to Kalyan Kalaptaru , Gita Press , Gorakhpur and the author of the said article Dr. Dr. Uma Sangameswaram

GOD BLESS US ALL.

Universal Divine Mother Mai

MAI principally means God as Universal Mother, Universal Father, Universal Mother-Father or Universal Father-Mother of one and all human beings, one creatress or creator of all created beings or things, who is most pleased and showers peace, prosperity, health, wealth, joy and happiness on them that have been living the life of universal love and service to God’s all children, and of devotion and unconditional cheerful self-surrender to the Divine Will of the Final-most God of any conception that any one accepts.

Any idol or image, symbol or emblem, picture or the sacrificial altar or any object, installed anywhere, either in a Church or a Temple or a Mosque or a Synagogue and worshipped by any people in any manner and any mode they decide, with any gospel or scriptures they prefer but based on the conception that it represents Universal God, whether Mother or even Father or Jointly as Mother & Father etc., easily propitiable on living the life on the lines of the above-sated tenets by itself, is MAI or the Universal Mother.

Mai is the finalmost name for, God of Religiosity, Self of Humanity, Soul of the Highest Knowledge and Bliss, Spirit of all the Highest Powers with which the whole universe is governed and worked and adjusted, Truth of all the Subtlest Philosophies and Consciousness of the Highest Spiritual Communion and Union-practising Unionists (Yogis).

Mother is called “ Mai”. She has no other name by delimitation, and the name “ Mai”, is appropriate not only as the Hindi word for mother, but because repetition of Her sacred name gives the most efficacious mystic word “AIM”. On repetition, “Mai, Mai, Mai,” becomes “ Aim, Aim, Aim,” and vice versa “AIM” Mantra (sanctified sound) is as sacred as Aum. That the efficacy of even “Aum” is ultimately connects with the meditation of Mother, can be seen from the word itself. Re-writing infinitely without a break “Aum Aum Aum,” becomes “Umaa, Umaa, Umaa,” which is well-known Hindu name of one of the manifestations of Mother (Desire, Energy and Creative Power).

Any other select name of denomination in lieu of Mai of Mai-ism as one’s own personal beloved God or accepted-lived-and adhered to religion, is quite an equally welcome and acceptable substitute, or substitution.

Mother’s Lodge is an institute of members, sisters and brothers, whose very first religious belief is that we are, one and all, children of the same Almighty God, conceived as Mother. Mother is, of course, sexless and is same as Father. The difference is not in the name and sex but in the working psychology, enabling one to achieve the spiritual goal.

Mother’s Lodge is for the propitiation of God Almighty conceived as Mother. Mother is second to none and without cause or comparable. Not the World Mother, not Shakti or Power personified, with a separate controller, not the Handmaid of God; not Father’s wife; not Māyā or Illusion Maker, not the Misery Creator; not the Black Magician’s Deity; not one of the five gods of Hindu worship ; not Mother Kāli and not Mother Mary, Not the worshipped of the wayward Vāmāchūris; neither the Goddess of demons nor the Slayer of demons.

Mother has, no doubt, all aspects as above, but these aspects are only as waves in the ocean of Mother.

Mother is essentially the Ocean of infinite love and mercy. She, Mother Mai, is one’s human mother raised to power of infinity, to Godhood. Nothing less than God of all nations, all religions, all humanity, but conceived as Mother (to Her children). The very God whom the greater part of world has worshipped till now as Father.

Mother has no name and no form, which means from another view-point that Her names and forms are infinite.

Some of the conceptions about Mother which are also infinite are as under :

Mother that resides in every living being and manifests in cases of pure and saintly souls as Inner Voice, or is known in common parlance as, Consciousness, instinct, Conscience, or inspiration.
Mother that is the Creator, Nourisher and Destroyer of universes.

In addition to these three well-known functions of creation, nourishment and destruction, Mother has two more functions as the ordainer of evolution and involution or of differentiation and dissolution. It is this aspect of Mother which maintains Equilibrium of the Universes, with wonderful adjustments.

Mother that is the Power which holds universes and individuals in Her Grasp, acting mainly through three aspects of Desire, Knowledge and Action. Individuals and universes are handled as mere playthings by Mother, mainly by these three powers, as also by Satwa, Rajas and Tamas (equilibrium, action and inertia.)
Mother that has the visible forms of Fire, Sun, Moon, or Dawn, with their respective physical, moral, mental, emotional and spiritual influences.

The Dawn, the Mother of the physical Sun that nourishes the world, from whose womb, the Sun the Greatest Illuminator, takes His birth from day to day, and the Full Moon, the Greatest Joy Creator, are three most important forms for Mother worship. The first and second in daily worship are mainly for celebate boys and girls and the third in monthly worship is mainly for unmarried and married pairs. The fourth the Sacrificial Fire, the all-sins-consumer and all impurities incinerator is for invoking Mai’s Special Grace.

Mother that is the Soul and unmanifested Cause of whatever enraptures us, through the outer garb of Sublimity, Beauty, Mercy and Compassion, and the Progenitor of well-doing, well-wishing, and love in general.
Mother that is approachable and contemplatable through the Idol, Image or Picture that has been sanctified and consecrated through Installation, Mantra repetition, Worship, Meditation Concentration and Communion by the devotees of the Mother Māi.
Mother that assumes Her Subtle Body on concentrated appeal through the Sacred Word formula (Mantra) that on sufficient repetition carries with it, the materialising, spiritualising and transmuting powers.

8 Mother that is identified with the Temple and the Church, the Scripture, or Sacrificial etc., apparently inanimate but fully animating Entities.

Mother in the temporary form which takes to appease Her devotees, or in the form in wh She manifests Herself from the Sacrificial Fire to grant boons.
Mother that works through the Guru or the spiritual Guide and Master, for the Lotus Feet Refuge seekers, as also through an assemblage of such Gurus.
Mother that is formless and beyond where our highest intellect, imagination, reasoning and knowledge fails to go any further.
Mother that is known in the common parlance as Nature, Divine Law or Providence. Fate, Time, Primal Desire, Force, Evolution or Chance.
Mother that so arranges matters as suits Her Desire and Determination to carry every soul through experience, initiation, meditation, self-forgetfulness, identification and realisation with a view to pull every soul to Herself, i.e., towards the Salvation.
Mother that resides in individual bodies as the Serpentine Power Kundalini, Mother that is realised on absorption and Mother that is experienced as one and one alone, or as one and all, by the soul in its free-est state, when detached from everything except itself.
Mother that is conceived as the one universal consciousness, soul or cosmos, like the continuous string passing through all the Rosary-beads and subjecting everyone to the slightest influence any where in the whole.
Mother that is experienced or known by existence or non-existence, joyfulness or joylessness, Omniscience or Nescience, and Mother that is the soul of all sportivity, bliss and beneficence. Mother that is incomprehensible and cannot be seen Of shown to be either existent or non-existent.
Mother that is any this and yet not any- this. Mother that is one, few, many, and all, as She desires to be known to or seen by a particular soul, being beyond all description and comprehension.
Mother that is powerful to do, undo, and undo or do any thing in the most wonderfully never-imagined manner.
Mother that is beyond the conditioned state of being She, He or It.
Mother that is all and not All.
Mother that is beyond the restriction of being Personal or Impersonal and beyond the limitation of being with or without forms or qualities.

I bow down to the Sportive Mother, the supporter of the universe, the ruler of creation, preservation and reconstruction. I prostrate myself to Mother (Mai) as bright and cool, as illuminating and buoyancy-creating, as millions of rising suns and moons, I kneel to Mother armed with Lotus, Boon, Goad and the Banner.

~ Saint Mai Swarup Mai Markand

You are polluted by food earned by doing beastliest deeds

Purity suggested is internal and external, mental and physical. The internal impurity is due to evil motives, illegitimate desires, harmful intentions, falsehoods spoken and intended to be spoken, plans and designs, projects and programmes based on basis of selfishness and attainment of selfish desires, currents and undercurrents, different colours and cap-boards, different flows of living (natural, as to be shown to the people, as desired and so on).

External impurity is due to visitations of unhealthy areas and places as epidemic-affected, burning and burial grounds, night-soil repositories, etc., due to impure touch of human corpse, a dead animal, a woman in menses, due to sexual cohabitiation, due to unearned food or food already contaminated during with attainment with actions of the most debased sort of living or earning etc.

You are more polluted by food earned by doing beastliest deeds.

This pollution is actual and not imaginary or superstitious. If one carefully analyses himself he can find it out. I want Maai-ists to understand everything in quite a scientific way by additions and subtractions, by weighings, sortings etc.

I quote my experience. For over twenty-two years I did not take onion or garlic, and never took food of any other except that cooked by me or of my own highest caste people the Naagars. I had to suffer many inconveniences with a sacrifice, I lived once for a full month on dry fruits because I would not take meals of any other hand. When I began to take meals without the said observance I was for full six months banished from the most delicate spiritual sublime thoughts. Absolutely no devotional currents no long meditations, no tears, no dashing head with wall, no rolling on ground. Absolutely a zero, a big cipher. I, however made the loss good gradually by devotion. The time I had to spend on self-cooking I did not misappropriate but I devoted the same to religious reading, meditation and devotion.

An interesting instructive instance may be given here. A saint was once a guest of a king. He was given best food in a golden cup and dish. The night over, he was tempted and he ran away before dawn with the cup and dish, King on hearing simply laughed and ordered no action be taken. However the saint returned and wrathfully asked “What food did you give me that changed my life-long purity of greedlessness ? Inquiry was made, and it was found that the food grains were from the confiscated grain bags of a plunderer, it was cooked by a Braahman who had swallowed up the jewelry of many maidens who entrusted their jewelry to him while going to pilgrimage and did not return and the service was made by a maid-servant who was accused of trying to poison a member of the royal family for a life-lasting prize.

Just as the purest rain drop imbibes the quality of the atmosphere and soil through which it passes, so the grain also assimilates several qualities right from the producer to the consumer.

A happy proverb is “The consumer’s name is engraved on every grain ” “Khaane walekaa naam likhaa hay daane daane men”.( खानेवालेका नाम लिखा है दाने दानेमे ।)

A Maai-ist must know the whole working. Food taken from an inferior is a loss, no doubt a spiritual loss, but it can be made good. It is on the other hand a simply meaningless foolishness to be attaching great importance to the food you take, whereas you actually live the life of the extortionate unscrupulous moneymaking worm or a sexually immoral profligate.

In a word the importance of food purity should be later and after your decision to live a life of purity in thought and ordinary walk of life in matters of your conduct and dealings with others. Maai-ists should not begin their progressive work at the wrong end. There must be a possibility of purification however remote thought, when a non-Braahman can be spiritually equal to the best Braahman and there must be a possibility when however great a Braahman may be, by certain pollution and degeneration, he remains nothing better than a non-Braahman.

Truthfulness means transparency and transparency means purity.

Before Mother’s worship begins, the very first prayer after repetition of Jay Maai is to purify us in the following words:-

Apavitrah pavitro vaa, sarvaavasthaam gatopi vaa |
yah japet Maai Jay Maai, Sa Baahyaabhyantara Shuchih ||

अपवित्रः पवित्रो वा, सर्वावस्थाम गतो पि वा ।

यः जपेत माई जय माई, स बाह्याभ्यन्तरा शुचिः ।।

Impure or pure, or gone to any condition of impurity though he repeats Maai Jay Maai, he is pure externally and internally.

~ Extract from the book : Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names , 1939 Edition

[Explanation of the Mother’s Name Satyaroopaa .]

Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mother’s most mysterious and fanciful Divine arrangement

It is Mother’s most mysterious and fanciful Divine arrangement that when the last drop of faith and enthusiasm in the devotional-heart-lake is on the point of drying away, when the devotee throws off and cuts off all his cords except the main-most one, with Mai and Mai work, when he vociferates with deepest despondency “From this moment all my connections cease,” then Mother moves, gives some convincing proofs of ” he being Hers”, with some wonderful experiences and fills up again the devotional-heart-lake to the brim. The summer heat of the worldliness makes the last drop to evaporate, but before its complete evaporation, the monsoon of Mother’s Grace-showers runs a deluge.

~ MAI-ISM Note 49 Page 36

PDF of MAI-ISM BOOK FOR FREE

Under Mai-ism, man has no superiority over woman

Money greed and sexual-lustfulness are such terrible forces, that they have overpowered even the most advanced of souls. Here therefore under Mai-ism the most difficult examination has been treated rather leniently and it should be enough that man passes with grace marks. It is enough that the man is true to his wife and that he gets money honestly in fairways without indulging in hundreds of ways of lying and cheating and defrauding, and that he makes it a point to spend a certain proportion of his wealth for deserving religious charitable purposes, etc. At this stage, Mai-ism does not mind his remaining infatuated with his wife, and trying his best to be wealthy enough, to be living in full comforts by honest and fair methods and without resorting to systematized cheating methods, that have lost their sting, in modern times, being in common prevalence.

Mai-ism is for using the terms “Money-greed and sexual lustfulness ” and not the centuries-old expressions ” Kanaka कनक and Kanata कांता ” or ” Kaanchan कांचन and Kaamini कामिनी “. It is not the woman that is the source of temptation, but it is the lustfulness in man. Mai-ism thinks it is an ungratefulness to denounce the sex of Man’s mother, sister and daughter. A woman is in no way a grater degrading force than a man if at all we study the black side of a man and woman’s relations. However, there has been never such a thing as man’s downright condemnation. These centuries-old expressions have led the prejudiced modern minds to infer, that the scriptures were written for “Man” alone, that the scriptures writers were averse to womankind and believed women to be a foreign undeserving inimical element for religious progress, and that Saints in the past evaded the very shadow of a woman. These views are quite ill-founded. All the same, both the sides are to be blamed. The moderners have not seen how much worshipful reverence the Saints and or Scriptures have shown to deserving women, especially to “mothers” and “satees”(chaste life sacrificing true wives). On the other hand, it has to be sorrowfully admitted that few or no saints have taken pains to raise a protest against such deprecating expressions, nor have they made the point clear, while they left volumes of teachings after them. Why should they have left it necessary, for their followers, to write long comments, stating,”No, no; our Guruji had no hatred towards women”?? I was once assailed by a highly educated woman, who quote a Saint’s words “ Dhol, Dadama, Shudra, Pashu, Naari, Voh sab Tadana ke Adhikari (the drum, the blowing trumpet,, the menial, the animal and the women, work best under “beating”). I tried my every defence saying “beating “ in the case of a woman meant here is only an unpleasant but effective appeal to her heart, that a “Nari”, a woman, in said quotation means a bad woman.”

She left me with hatred-full face gesturing saying “Were all dictionaries then burnt”? She meant, “Why not be explicit and say specifically “a bad woman”?? Why wholesale condemnation of womankind? “We mean the same thing” is an attitude of a deceptive roguery. It is not fairness. It is like passing over one false currency note in the midst of many, hiding a true one for substitution, in case a protest is raised. Let Mai-ism at least be free from the contamination of this centuries-old condemnation. The Founder of Mai-ism cannot keep his one foot in milk and another in curd. He has to speak one way or the other, on such an extremely important issue about womankind as a whole, even though he may be wrong. Perhaps some saints in the past did not make much of the expressions (so many of them), because they knew a woman was safest with her infatuating powers against such parrotry. Let the woman enslaved have a forceful eye-opening, or at least, a vent in words. It is only a small word pinch only, which even women, if they think sexlessly and religiously, may not mind or may even appreciate, understanding full well what the saints and scriptures really meant. The crudeness has, however, to be admitted and should entirely cease, at least for Mai-ists.

Of course for a worldly man, it may not be possible for him to be agree to the highest ideal of looking every woman to be a mother, but then, let the understanding be clear, as under:

The yet greater humiliation is to be seen in that woman has been bracketed with wealth, as if both were of an equally degenerating order, calling them both, temptations, as per old religious belief. There is, however, earth and sky difference. Whereas the former is with reference to matter and materialism, the latter means a much subtler and nobler fight of living spirits and living forces. Wealth itself has no craving to conquer any man and to fell any special joy and blessedness in being with a certain man. Money temptation is murderous, women temptation is suicidal. The former arises from wickedness and cruelty, the latter from weakness and misplaced lovingness. A greedy man impoverishes the world and creates repulsion. A lustful man has at least one chance in a thousand of reaction in the spiritual direction. Lustfulness abates with the passing of years, but the greediness increases with age.

In the first place, don’t denounce “woman”. If at all you do, don’t bracket with wealth. It is only one sided and blind man’s judgment. When you reach that high stage of spirituality when non-attachment becomes the goal of your Sadhana, you have to practice for the attainment of proofness against sex attraction. But that you can as well do, without denunciation and hatred. Condemnation is a wrong remedy and a harmful teaching. It is great injustice that such a parrotry should be repeated John, Dick or Harry, or by envious members in a family, to break the happy blending of a husband and a wife , or by an evil-eyed friend , of if for no serious reasons, at least for slighting and belittling, be the speaker a drunkard, or a pauper or profligate. This misunderstood and misinterpreted religious license given to men against women stands entirely cancelled, rejected and even condemned, under Mai-ism.

It is only at that stage of a man that only as a temporary measure, like the wooden centring while constructing an arch sets and not thereafter.

Mai-ism most emphatically states rules of morality are for the development and control of one’s self, and not for imposition and accusation of others. If your own practical experience and observation of outside world or teachings of scriptures, creates in you a deep belief of an extreme difficulty or almost an impossibility, about withstanding sexual temptations, please never fail to remember that failures are only rarest instances in the cases of really high moral souls, and that self-control is not so great a thing as some people of no worth imagine, on judging others with their own standards, and on their getting misleading corroborations from rarest instances seen or heard. We hear instances of failures only. Instances of conquest over lustfulness in face of highest temptations, are never known by people in general, because of an extremely high delicacy about social self-repute, and because of chances of misinterpretations. Such beliefs mostly resulting from wicked baseless rumours in society, and from instances in scriptures, (which latter have as their object, the desire of infusing pridelessness and the belief of nothingness of however a great sage, before Maya), should never be for squeezing out poisons of weakness, defense or accusation therefrom. Let your churning from such sacred scripture-stories of failures, be the nectar of your supreme character, resulting in your pitying, forgiving and forgetting.

The best thing is to close your eyes and seal your tongues, except in cases for which you have the first-hand responsibility, and where you are first liable to suffer.

In a word, Mai-ism says, do not blame the mirror showing your face -eruptions. They have originated from your own bad blood.

Extract from the book : MAI-ISM

Notes 739 (A) to 739 (D)

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mother is essentially the Ocean of infinite love and mercy.

Some of the conceptions about Mother which are also infinite are as under:

Mother that resides in every living being and manifests in cases of pure and saintly souls as Inner Voice, or is known in common parlance as, Consciousness, instinct, Conscience, or inspiration.
Mother that is the Creator, Nourisher and Destroyer of universes.In addition to these three well-known functions of creation, nourishment and destruction, Mother has two more functions as the ordainer of evolution and involution or of differentiation and dissolution. It is this aspect of Mother which maintains Equilibrium of the Universes, with wonderful adjustments.

Mother that is the Power which holds universes and individuals in Her Grasp, acting mainly through three aspects of Desire, Knowledge and Action. Individuals and universes are handled as mere playthings by Mother, mainly by these three powers, as also by Satwa, Rajas and Tamas (equilibrium, action and inertia.)
Mother that has the visible forms of Fire, Sun, Moon, or Dawn, with their respective physical, moral, mental, emotional and spiritual influences.

Mother that is the Soul and unmanifested Cause of whatever enraptures us, through the outer garb of Sublimity, Beauty, Mercy and Compassion, and the Progenitor of well-doing, well-wishing, and love in general.
Mother that is approachable and contemplatable through the Idol, Image or Picture that has been sanctified and consecrated through Installation, Mantra repetition, Worship, Meditation Concentration and Communion by the devotees of the Mother Māi.
Mother that assumes Her Subtle Body on concentrated appeal through the Sacred Word formula (Mantra) that on sufficient repetition carries with it, the materialising, spiritualising and transmuting powers.
Mother that is identified with the Temple and the Church, the Scripture, or Sacrificial etc., apparently inanimate but fully animating Entities.

Mother in the temporary form which takes to appease Her devotees, or in the form in wh She manifests Herself from the Sacrificial Fire to grant boons.
Mother that works through the Guru or the spiritual Guide and Master, for the Lotus Feet Refuge seekers, as also through an assemblage of such Gurus.
Mother that is formless and beyond where our highest intellect, imagination, reasoning and knowledge fails to go any further.
Mother that is known in the common parlance as Nature, Divine Law or Providence. Fate, Time, Primal Desire, Force, Evolution or Chance.
Mother that so arranges matters as suits Her Desire and Determination to carry every soul through experience, initiation, meditation, self-forgetfulness, identification and realisation with a view to pull every soul to Herself, i.e., towards the Salvation.
Mother that resides in individual bodies as the Serpentine Power Kundalini, Mother that is realised on absorption and Mother that is experienced as one and one alone, or as one and all, by the soul in its free-est state, when detached from everything except itself.
Mother that is conceived as the one universal consciousness, soul or cosmos, like the continuous string passing through all the Rosary-beads and subjecting everyone to the slightest influence any where in the whole.
Mother that is experienced or known by existence or non-existence, joyfulness or joylessness, Omniscience or Nescience, and Mother that is the soul of all sportivity, bliss and beneficence. Mother that is incomprehensible and cannot be seen Of shown to be either existent or non-existent.
Mother that is any this and yet not any- this. Mother that is one, few, many, and all, as She desires to be known to or seen by a particular soul, being beyond all description and comprehension.
Mother that is powerful to do, undo, and undo or do any thing in the most wonderfully never-imagined manner.
Mother that is beyond the conditioned state of being She, He or It.
Mother that is all and not All.
Mother that is beyond the restriction of being Personal or Impersonal and beyond the limitation of being with or without forms or qualities ~ Extract from the book ~ Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names / Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

माई गुरु अनन्य भक्ती पुस्तक ई.सन 1944 का संस्करण

भूमिका

हिंदी में माई सहस्रनाम पाठ लिखते समय यह बात घड़ी में चक्कर लगाया करती थी कि साधारण कोटि के माईभक्तों के लिए तो माईसहस्रनाम की नामावली लिखी जा रही है लेकिन जो माई भक्त इस मार्ग में काफ़ी उन्नति कर चुकै हैं और जिनको जल्दी आगे बढ़ने की तीव्र महत्वाकांक्षा है उनके लिये एक विशिष्ट साधनाविधि लिखी जाय – उच्चकोटि के भक्त की परीक्षा गुरु ही कर सकता है इसलिए इसकी विधि भी गुरु से ही सीखनी पड़ेगी। इसलिए यह विधि विस्तारसे इस छोटे से ग्रंथ में लिखी नही जा रही है और यही योग्य भी है क्योंकि दुरुपयोग की जबाबदारी भी गुरुपरहीरखी या मानी जाती है। आशा है कि इससे सर्व लायक भक्त पूरा पूरा लाभउठाकर पुण्य के भागी बनेंगे और अधिक उच्चकोटि की लायकत प्राप्त करेंगे और जो माई भक्त अबतक इस दर्जे तक नहीं पहुंचे वे निराश न होकर इस दर्जे तक पहुंचने का भगीरथ पुरुषार्थ करेंगे।

माईमार्कंड

माईवार (शुक्रवार)
२४ मार्च १९४४ हुबली

इस पुस्तक के प्रसिद्धी के बारे में कुछ विचार – धार्मिकता के संबंध में जगतका अज्ञान अपरिमित है। हरेक मनुष्य सुख चाहता है लेकिन सुख किस तरह मिलेगा इसका पता किसको लगता नहीं। सुखरूपीं फलको पैदा करनेके लिए धार्मिकता रूपी बीजसे पुरायशीलता नामक वृक्षको बोने और बढ़ानेकी अभिलाषा ज्ञान और कला किन विरले ही आत्माओं को साध्य है। सबसे पहिला साधन तो धार्मिकता की समक्त है। इस सच्ची समक्त के अभाव ने जो जगतमें और अंध:कार फैला दिया है। इस अंध:कार को दूर करने के लिये गुरुसमागम करना अथवा शास्त्रों को पढ़ना और उनमे दिये हुये उपदेश का मनन करना चाहियें। अच्छे संस्कारों का अभाव अज्ञान और असंयम ये ही दुनिया का सबसे बड़ा दुर्भाग्य है। धार्मिकता के नाम पर झूठा घमंड और दंभ को छोड़कर सच्ची धार्मिक समक्त का अभाव ही है। बरस में एक दिन संतके पास जाकर दूर से जै जै करने से या ‘कल्यागा’ शब्द सुन लेने से अज्ञान अंधकार मिट नहीं जाता। कुछ भी न करने से मात्र संतदर्शन करना अवश्य लाख दर्जे उत्तम है, शेर को दूर से देख लेनेसे शेर का जोर वा ताकत मनुष्य में नहीं आती लेकिन इतना फायदा जरूर होता है कि शेर जैसा बनने की महत्वाकांक्षा का एक समय मनमें उदय हो जाता है। यह विचार चिरस्थायी रहें तब तो ठीक हैं नहीं तो जब समागम की छाया से बाहर निकले कि फिर वही संसारकता आकर घेत लेती है।सच्चे संतों का समागम आजकल दुनियावालों के लिए बड़ा कठिन है इसलिये धार्मिक ग्रंथों का पठन और मनन करने का व्यसन मुमुतोंके लिय अत्यंत आवश्यक और कल्याणकारक है। लेकिन आधुनिक ग्रंथों में मूल वस्तू जो प्रायः सभी प्राचीन धार्मिक ग्रंथो में प्रथम कही गयी है यथार्थ स्वरूप में नहीं पायी जाती। एक तरफ यह भी सत्य है और दूसरी तरफ इस बातकी भी आवश्यकता प्रतीत होती है कि यह सत्यरूपी अमृत जनता को किसी नयी पद्धति से किसी नये आकर्षक ढंग से, किसी ऐसे मोहक पात्रमें दिया जावे कि जनता प्रेम और अभिरुचि से उसका रसपान करे – इसलिये इस अनुपम सत्यामृत को माई हरेक युग में नया रूप नया शरीर देकर धार्मिकता को पुनर्जीवन देकर लोगों की सोयी हुई अभिरुचियां जाग्रत करती है।

ऐसे ग्रंथों के प्रकाशन के लिए जनता की तरफ़ से उत्तेजन मिलने और हरेक तरह की आर्थिक सहाय्यता की आवश्यकता है। जिन लोगों के पास धर्म के नाम पर हज़ारो और लाखों रुपये जमा हैं उनका धर्म है कि थैलियों का मुंह खोलें लेकिन खेद का विषय है कि इन लोगों को धर्म के प्रचार के प्रति फर्ज की स्वप्न में भी कल्पना नहीं है, और जिनको इस तरफ प्रेम और उत्साह है और जो धार्मिक प्रचार के रात दिन विचार करते रहते हैं और स्वप्न भी ऐसे ही देखते रहते हैं उनके पास साधन की कमी और आर्थिक उदासीनता है जहां साधन है वहां सद्बुद्धि नहीं।

घर में आदमी बीमार पड़ा तो डाक्टरों के बिल हजारो रुपयों के फौरन भर दिये जाते हैं लेकिन गुरु के दिये हुए मंत्र जप के प्रभाव से अथवा गुरुकृपा से अगर शारीरिक और मानसिक व्याधि मिट जाती है तो गुरुको भेटा किये जाते है दो सड़े हुए केले और तीन मुसंबी, साष्टांग प्रणाम और हृदय शून्य झूठी प्रशंसा साधारण जनता इससे आगे नहीं जा सकती।

धार्मिक प्रचार किस तरह किया जावे यह भी आजकल एक महा जटिल प्रश्न हो रहा है, धार्मिक ग्रंथ छपवाने में सहाय्यता करने की बात तो दूर रही उलटे बिना कारण विघ्न रूप बनते हैं। कितने लोग ऐसे भी पाये जाते है जो साधारण और गैरजरूरी बातों पर तो बहुतही खर्च कर डालते हैं और जब ऐसे काम के लिए मदद करनेका सवाल उनके आगे आता है तो लगते है बगले झांकने और बहाने निकालने; दान और चन्दे की तो बात अलग।कई लोग तो पढ़ने के नाम से पुस्तक ले जाकर फिर ग्रंथ ही पचा जाते हैं लौटाने का नाम तक नहीं लेते ऐसे लोगों से धार्मिक प्रचारके सहाय्यता की आशा कहां तक रखी जाय ।

डाक्टर एनी बेसन्ट को लगन थी कि गीता जैसा अमूल्य ग्रंथ जनता के हाथ में बहुत बडे अंदाज में जाना चाहिए तो उस परोपकारी विदुषि स्त्री ने ऐसी व्यवस्था की कि यही ग्रंथ चार आनेमें बिकने लगा लेकिन हमारी समाज से एक भी ऐसा व्यक्ति न निकला जो ऐसी व्यवस्था करें। अलबता इसके बाद गीता प्रेस गोरखपुरसे इसके बारेमें कुछ प्रशंसनीय व्यवस्था हुई है। ज्ञान और धर्म के प्रचार के बारे में धन व्यय करने की सद्बुद्धी हमारे अंदर स्वभावतः होनी चाहिये जिसके अभावसे आज हिंदू जाति की यह हीन दशा हो रही है। गीता के अठरावें अध्याय के ६८.६६ श्लोक में भगवान श्रीकृष्ण ने साफ़ घोषित किया है कि जो मनुष्य है और उससे विशेष प्रिय मुक्ते कोई प्राणी नहीं है, हुआ नहीं और होना नहीं है। हरेक बातके प्रयत्न से धार्मिक ज्ञान प्राप्त करो, जो ज्ञान को फैलाता है वह जगन्नियंता को अपना ऋणी बनाता है यह अंतर पवित्रता की नदियां बहाता है वह स्तुति कर रहा है वह बंदगी कर रहा है वह उत्तमोत्तम दान दे रहा है और उत्तम तीर्थ स्नान वा यात्रा कर रहा है क्योंकि जिसको ज्ञान नहीं वह सुकर्म और दुष्कर्मका भेद समक्त सकता नहीं और मार्ग की पसंद कर सकता नहीं।

जीवन की दिशा नियत कर सकता नहीं, स्वर्ग वा मुक्ति मार्ग पर उसको प्रकाश मिलता नहीं, संसार-रग में ज्ञान जैसा पानी नहीं; एकांत में ज्ञान जैसा अश्रु पोंछने वाला दूसरा प्रिय साथी नहीं सारी दुनिया जब स्वार्थवश छोड देती है तब ज्ञान जैसा कोई दूसरा मित्र नहीं जब दुःख के सागर में मुसीबतों के नाव पर चढ़ा मनुष्य तुफान के झपेटे में आ जाता है तब ज्ञान ही प्रवीण नाविक बनकर उसको डूबने से बचाकर सलामत किनारे तक लाकर छोड़ देता है। ज्ञान जैसा कोई गहना नहीं और ज्ञान जैसा कोई बख्तर नहीं, यही ज्ञान नर को नारायण बना देता है इसी ज्ञान से मनुष्य को इस दुनिया में शांति मिलती है और दूसरे लोक में स्वर्गमें स्थान मिलता है, और ज्ञान के साथ जब प्रेम सेवा भक्ति और शरणागति का सुयोग होता है तब कायम और जन्मों तक रहे ऐसी शांति मिलती है ।

धार्मिकता के अन्य पुण्य मार्गों में जैसे कि ब्रह्मभोजन, तीर्थयात्रा, गुरुचरणभेट इत्यादि में जितना पूर्णिमा का प्रकाश है। ज्ञानमार्गकी उन्नतिकी राह में पहिले उतना ही अमावस की काली रात्री का अंधेरा है। अंत में जिन माई भक्तों ने इस छोटे से ग्रंथ के प्रसिद्ध करनेमें सहाय्यता की है उनको हार्दिक धन्यवाद दिये सिवाय मैं नहीं रह सकता। माई को प्रार्थना है कि माई कार्य के लिए जनता में प्रेम पैदा हो और उसके कार्य के प्रचारमें वे मेरी थोड़ी बहुत सहायता करते रहें, माई का काम तो होता ही रहेगा इसमें कोई संदेह नहीं है। धैर्य की आवश्यकता है दुनिया का अवकाश आजादी और अभिरुचि देखकर भक्तजनोंको काम करना है।

श्री हिंदुस्तान प्रेस के संचालक और मॅनेजर श्रीयुत तिवारी जी को अनेक
धन्यवाद हैं जिनके सहयोग, उत्साह और कार्यक्षमता के सिवाय इस ग्रंथ
और इससे पहिले के ग्रंथ माई सहस्रनाम (हिंदी) का प्रगट होना अत्यंत
कठीन था। मुख्य और मूल सहायक का नाम मैं नहीं जाहिर कर सकता।
अप्रगटता में भी एक प्रभावशीलता और पुण्यशीलता होती है। इस कलिकाल
में सेवाभाव अत्यंत कठिन है मगर इतनी संतोष की बात है की माई नजर
में भी सेवा का मूल्य उतना ही बढ़ गया है। माई सब सेवकों का स्वकल्याणऔर कौटुंबिक कल्याण कर रही है और भविष्यमें भी जरूरी करेगी।

दासानुदास माईमार्कण्ड

ॐ ऐं श्रीं जयमाई माईगुरु अनन्यभक्ति

विश्वमें असंख्य ग्रंथ है, असंख्य पाठक है और असंख्य मुमुक्षु हैं मगर भगवत प्राप्तीकी धन्यता प्राप्त किए हुए व्यक्ति बहुत ही विरले हैं । श्रीमंती आती है और जाती है इसलिए सुलभ है। मगर सत्योपदेश सुनानेवेले और सुननेवाले व्यक्तियों का मिलना अत्यंत दुर्लभ है। मुक्तिमार्गमें की हुई उन्नति कभी भी अनेक जन्मों तक अदृश्य अथवा निष्फल नहीं होती और इस मार्गमें एक बार खुली हुई आखों की दिव्यदृष्टि जन्म जन्मांतर तक कभी कमजोर नहीं होती । आजकल साधारणत: लोग साधारण बातों को अंगीकार कर शांत हो जाते हैं लेकिन कितने ऐसे भी हैं जो उच्चकोटि की बातों को समझाने के इच्छुक होते है ऐसे लोगों के लिए थोड़ा बहुत लिखना आवश्यक प्रतीत होता है।दिन प्रतिदिन सत्य क्या है और असत्य क्या है अमूल्य चीज कौन सी है और मामूली चीज कौन सी है इस बात का तुरंत निर्णय करने की विवेक-बुद्धि दीरे धीरे नष्ट हो रही है। धार्मिक साधनों में हरेक बात का पूरा पूरा मूल्य तय करनेकी समबुद्धि न होनेके कारण मनुष्योंको बहुत संशय और भ्रम में रहना पड़ता है। इसलिये यह आवश्यक है कि हरेक बात का यथार्थ मूल्य किया जाय उसको स्वयं समझा जाय और दूसरों को समझाया जाय। हरेक बात की एक ही कीमत कर देने से सच्चो समझ के अभाव से मनुष्य की सत्यसिद्धिरूप या प्रगति रूप उन्नति नहीं हो सकती। मामूली और भ्रमात्मक उन्नति के अभिमान में आकर मनुष्य गुमराह होकर धार्मिक अनर्थ कर बैठता है। आजकल छोटी बातों के झगड़ों में बड़ी और महत्वपूर्ण बातों को हम प्रायः भूल ही जाते हैं। हिंदू मुस्लिम, वैष्णव अछूत, नहाना न नहाना, चूल्हे चौके इत्यादि के महात्म्यने सच्ची धार्मिकता को गहरे गढ़ में डाल दिया है। किसी भी धर्मका अध:पतन तब होता है। जब लोगोंकी समझ विपरीत हो जाती है या तो समझ होने पर भी ढोंग और पाखंड की मात्रा बढ़ जाती है; जब उस धर्म के अनुयायी सच्चे हीरे को छोड़कर कांच को ही सर्वस्व समझ और मान बैठते हैं और हीरे से भी बहुत अधिक कीमत देते हैं, जिससे कि उन्नति के बदले अवन्नति शुरू होती है।हिंदू धर्म में बहुत ही अमूल्य सोना हीरे मोती पन्ने इत्यादि जवाहिर मौजूद हैं लेकिन यह अखुट खजाना धूल रेती और पत्थरों से ढका छिपा पड़ा हुआ है। हजारों वर्षों से पूजी गयी और पढ़ी गयी श्रीभगवान पूर्ण पुरुषोत्तम श्रीकृष्णचंद्र की श्रीमद्भगवद्गता भी एक अलौकिक सुधारस पूर्ण ग्रंथ है। सार का भी सार और उसकाभी साररूप श्रीमद्भगवद्गीतमें धार्मिक सभी ग्रंथोका निचोडरूप आखरीन सत्य की सुधारस बानी मानी गयी है लेकिन कितने ही लोगों को ऐसे अमूल्य ग्रंथ को समझने का सौभाग्य प्राप्त नहीं है। इससे बढ़कर हमारी कमनसीबी और नहीं हो सकती।सभी धर्मों का निष्कर्ष (निचोड़) का भी निष्कर्षरूपी जो तत्व है वही तत्व माई करुण से हजारों मन धूल और पत्थरोंके बीचसे निकाल कर माईधर्म द्वारा उपदिष्ट किया गया है। माई धर्म का सार यही है।“ईश्वर की मातृभावमा, विश्वदृष्टि, विश्वसेवा विश्वप्रेम, माई भक्ति और माई शरणांगति फक्त इन छे तत्त्वासे यथाशक्ति जीवन जीने वालोंके लिए सुख आनंद शांति और मुक्ति सरल और हस्तगत है।’माईधर्म का शरणागति का आखिर को कहा गया तत्त्व मोक्षके लिए बस है। “मेरा कुछभी हो, मुझे मार या तार, दिल चाहे सो कर तेरी खुशी; मैं कुछ नहीं समझता, कुछ नहीं जानता, सब कुछ तेरा है, तूही करले” इसी निश्चयसे जीवन जीना, और अपनी भक्ति नहीं छोड़ना, अपनी चित्त-प्रसन्नता को भी नहीं खोना, जीवन भर के इस स्थायी भाव को शरणागति कहते हैं। सत्य का सत्य और सभी सत्यों में परम सत्य बस यही है।

दूसरी सभी बातें परमलाभ को प्राप्त करने के लिए तैयार हुए जीवात्मा के लिए ये जरूरी है। अलबत्ता धर्मोपदेश के अंतिम तत्व तक जीवात्मा को ले जाने के लिए हजारों ऐड़ी गैड़ी बातें कहानी पड़ती हैं सुननी और सुनानी पड़ती है। यह छे तत्त्वों की अमूल्य कल्याणकारकता की बात कोई नई ढूंढ निकाली हुई नहीं है और न यह तत्त्व ही कोई पहिले न सुना है और है सब धर्म ग्रंथों में यह कही गयी बात है मगर अंतर इतना जरूर है कि दूसरे धर्मों में इन तत्वोंकी महत्ता को न तो इतने जोरदार शब्दों में कहा गया है और न तो इन तत्वोंको हजारों मामूली बातों के झंझटों से अलग रखा गया है इन बे जरूरी झंझटों ने सत्य के तेजमय प्रकाश को ऐसे छिपा दिया है जैसे बारीश के दिनों में बादल सूर्यको ढक देते हैं। धर्मकी समझ बहुत ही सूक्ष्म है। बड़े बड़े ज्ञानी और पीडितों को भी कभी कभी भ्रम हो जाता है फिर मामूली स्थूल बुद्धि वालों को तो सभी धर्मों की बातें एक सरीखी लगती है या तो मामूली बातों को महात्म्य देकर उनकी समानता बड़े और अमूल्य तत्वों से करने लगते हैं। किसी भी सिद्धांत का मूल्य ‘कभी आगे न सुनी हुई बात की कसौटी पर नहीं किया जा सकता – यह नजर या तो धर्माध लोगोंकी या तो स्थूल बुद्धि वालोंकी होती है अगर ऐसा होता तो सनातन धर्म के सिवाय और कोई धर्म अस्तित्वमें ही न आता। विश्व के सारे धर्मों की अगर परीक्षा की जाये तो एक भी सिद्धांत ऐसा नहीं मिलेगा जो हिंदू धर्म में न आ गया हो।

अहिंसा नही बात नहीं, भ्रातृभाव, संघटन, आत्मशुद्धि, सहिष्णुता, विश्वास, श्रद्धा इनमें से कोई भी तत्त्व ऐसा नहीं है जो पहिले न सुना गया हो। एक बड़े जगी औषधालय में जहां बड़े बड़े पीपों में हरेक दर्द का दवा मौजूद है वहां एक दर्दी को छोड़ देने से उसका रोग आपही नहीं मिट जाता एक तरफ रोगी को ऐसे औषधालय में छोड़ देना और दूसरी तरफ उसको फक्त छे गोलियां खिलाकर उसके रोग को नष्ट कर देना इन दो बातों में जमीन आसमान का अंतर है। रोग निवारण की महत्ता या मूल्य दवाई के नयेपन’ या उसके नाम जो पहिले कभी नहीं सुना था’ ऐसे गुणों पर निर्भर नहीं है। दवाई कितनी भी मामूली क्यों न हो वा कितनी भी मशहूर क्यों न हो उसकी कीमत तो उसके लागू होने के गुण से की जा सकती है। इतनी समझ हो तो आगे बढ़ना नहीं तो जो कुछ परंपरा से चलता आ रहा है चलने देना सब कुछ ठीक ही चल रहा है। माईधर्म में कुछ छूमंतरकी बात नहीं है,कोईप्रमाण की बात नहीं किसी व्यक्ति विशेष के कहने की बात नहीं – किती शास्त्र या वेद, स्मृति, पुराण का उपदेश नहीं है। मगर प्रत्यक्ष आत्मानुभव, विश्वनियमों और परम सत्यों की बात है। शास्त्रों, उनकी विधि, अथवा व्यक्ति विशेष पर कोई आक्षेप की बात नहीं – सच्ची बात तो यह है कि सब शास्त्रों वा व्यक्ति विशेष का उपदेश भी अटल विश्वनियमों और परम सत्यों के आधार पर ही रचा गया है फरक मात्र समझाने की रीति का है। यह बात मूर्ख लोगों के लिये नहींलिखी जा रही है।

उदाहरणार्थ बडौदा से अहमदाबाद जानेवाले एक ग्रहस्थ को एक गुरु ने कहा कि सूरत से आनेवाली गाड़ी में बैठ जाओ दूसरे गुरु ने कहा बंबई से आनेवाली गाड़ी में बैठ जाओ। शिष्य (गृहस्थ) को भ्रम होता है कि बम्बई से आनेवाली गाड़ी में बैठु या सूरत से आनेवाली? शिष्य को विश्वास है टिकट खरीद कर पड़ता है कि बम्बई से सूरत और सूरत से यहाँ तक आनेवाली गाड़ी यही है बात एक ही है टिकटका दाम खरचेगा आगे प्रवास कर सकेगा जिसको बुद्धि और विश्वास नहीं है बम्बई और सूरत की गाडियों के फेरे में पडकर ज्यों का त्यों बैठा रहेगा – उससे प्रवास नहीं होने का ।

जो साधक मूल तत्त्व विश्वनियम परम सत्य से शुरुआत करके काम करता है और उसी को पकड़कर बैठ जाता है वह गलती नहीं करता ‘जितने रुपये का मन उतने आगे का ढाईसेर इस निश्चय से हिसाब करनेवाला साधारणत: धोखा नहीं खाता लेकिन अगर दुर्भाग्यवश या अज्ञानतावश कहीं ढाईसेर के बदले डेढ़सेर का गफलत कर बैठा तो फिर रातभर हिसाब ही करता रहें कोई पता नहीं लगने का – धार्मिक समझ भी इसी तरह है। इस नियमसे चलनेवाला इधर उधर न देखकर सीधे मार्ग पर जाकर बहुत जल्दी उन्नति कर सकता है हिसाब करने की रीति ठीक होने से अज्ञान या अंध:कार की जगह ही नहीं रहती और साधक सरलता से आगे पैर बढ़ाता हुआ फुर्ती से आगे बढ़कर अपनी परम सिद्धि सिद्ध करलेता है।

जो तत्व माई मार्ग के लिए कहे गये है वे किसी भी धर्म के लिए सत्य है क्योंकि जो माई मार्ग का अंतिम सत्य है वह गीता में और सभी धर्मों में कहा गया है ‘सर्वधर्मन्परित्यज्य मामेकं शरणंब्रज अहत्वां सर्वं पापेभ्यों मोक्ष इप्यामि मा शुचः – (18 – 66) – शरणागति’ अंतिम बात बस एक ही है लेकिन धर्म के नाम से अनेक प्रपंच बढ़ा दिये गये हैं। एक बात सोचने योग्य है। दो दूध के कटोरे हैं दोनों में दूध हैं इनमें से एक में मक्खी गिरकर मर जाती है। पहिले भी दोनों में एक ही प्रकार का दूध था अब भी एक ही है। बल्कि मक्खीवाले कटोरे में अगर दूध के साथ खुब सुगंधित मसाले भी डाले जायें तो भी बुद्धिमान लोग उसका त्याग कर स्वच्छ दूध ही ग्रहण करेंगे। शुद्ध का ग्रहण और अशुद्ध का त्याग यह निर्मल बुद्धि हरेक मनुष्य में होनी चाहिये। एक तरफ फक्त छे तत्त्वों का एक ध्यान से पालन करना और उसी प्रकार का जीवन निश्चय रूपी एक छोटी सी अमृतधारा बहती है और दूसरी तरफ एक महान सागर है जिसमें ये ही छे तत्त्व मौजूद हैं मगर पीया न जावे वैसे पानी के अंदर और हजारों अनिष्टों के साथ छिपे हुए हैं। दोनों बातों में आकाश पाताल का अंतर है और इसी नजर से माईमार्ग का, माईधर्म का स्वरूप खुद माई ने आदेश के साथ प्रचार के लिए दिखा दिया है।ईश्वरका मां स्वरूप, सारा विश्व उसी का विस्तार है, विश्वप्रेम, विश्वसेवा, माईभक्ति और माई शरणागति से जीवन जीना इन छ: तत्त्वोंको जिसने ग्रहण किया है वह माई माईभक्त है। बहुत से माईभक्त और हिंदुओं की माता का फरक नहीं समझते, ऊपर कहे गये ६ तत्त्वों को समझ कर जो माईभक्ति करता है सिर्फ वहीं पूर्ण माईभक्त है, औरोंका अधिकार कम नहीं है मगर माईभक्त उसका नाम हैं जो इन छ तत्त्वों को स्वीकार कर उस प्रकार जीवन जीता है फिर चाहे वह किसी भी धर्म का अनुयायी क्यों न हो परम लाभ तो जो जितना पुरुषार्थ करता हैं उतना उसको मिलता है, फिर वह हिंदू हो या मुस्लिम, ख्रिश्चन हो या अछूत, कृष्ण भक्त हो या रामभक्त, शिवभक्त हो या देवीभक्त अथवा हिंदू धर्म के किसी भी संप्रदाय का क्यों न हो, भक्ति सबको पावन कर देती है, मगर अनावस्था से अलग अलग सिद्धांतोंकी मान्यता के कारण भी है।

बस इसी नजर से जो भक्त इन छे तत्त्वों को स्वीकार कर यथाशक्ति पालन से जीवन जीते है। उनका नाम माईभक्त है और माईभक्तों में भी जिनका शरणागति का निश्चय हो गया है और जिनकी रोजकी यही मानस स्थिति है। कि ‘मार या तार बस एक तूही मेरी मां हैं मैं दूसरा कुछ नहीं जानता ऐसे लोगों को शरणागत माईभक्त की संज्ञा देने की आवश्यकता प्रतीत होती है।

हरेक माई भक्त अपने को परम माईभक्त मानने की और कहलाने की अभिलाषा रखता है इसलिए व्यवस्था अनुसार सूक्ष्म भेद समझ कर एक एक श्रेणी के भक्त का स्थान निर्णय कर पृथक-पृथक भूमिका अनुसार नाम रखना अनुचित न होगा – अपनी भूमिका मनमें समझकर अपना स्थान नियत करना – अपना दर्जा या तो अपने निरीक्षण से या गुरू से समझकर नियत करना और दूसरे किसी को कुछ कहना नहीं। दूसरों की परीक्षा कर उनको नीचा दिखाकर या उनकी निंदा कर अपने को बडा या श्रेष्ठ नहीं समझना।

सत्यों में भी अनेक प्रकार है अल्प सत्य, अर्थ सत्य, और पूर्ण सत्य और फिर इनमें भी अनेक प्रकार हैं सन सत्यों का “शरणांगत माईभक्त कुछ तो मूल्य जरूर करता हैं, स्वीकार करता हैं, अपनाता है और पालन भी करता है, मगर इन सबसे विशेष मूल्य वह शरणागति और माई भक्ति का करता है और उसके पिछे विश्वप्रेम विश्वसेवा और विश्वदृष्टि को महात्म्य देता है और बाकी सत्यों को वह महत्त्व तो देता है लेकिन बहुत कमआधुनिक संसार में जो कुछ चाहिये सब कुछ मौजूद हैं मगर प्रयोजक (काम में लगानेवाला) नहीं मिलता – गाड़ी है, घोड़ा है, जोडने का सरेजाम भी मौजूद है मगर प्रयोजक का अभाव है – दुनिया घोड़े के आगे गाडी रख कर सरंजाम की अभिमान के साथ प्रदर्शन में शोभा पाने और नाम कमाने के इरादे से मेज कर खड़ी रहती हैं और खरीदने वाला गाड़ी नहीं चलती देखकर रोदन कर रहा है। बाप के जूतेके एक पग से बेटे के जूते का एक पग मिल गया दोनों बाप बेटे इस पर लढ़ पडे। झगड़ा इतना बढ़ गया कि बाप अपनी औरत को बेटा अपनी मां को माँ अपने पति को अनावस्था के लिए एक दूसरे को दोष दे रहे है अस्सल हकीकत तो जैसे ऊपर कहा गया है वैसी है कि समझ में आग लग गई है। प्रयोजक नहीं मिलता – सौभाग्यवश अगर प्रयोजक मिल जाता है तब तो वह फौरन गाडी के आगे घोडा जोतकर और योग्य जत को उसकी जोड़ी के साथ मिलाकर सबके मन का समाधान कर शान्ति का राज्य स्थापित कर देता है सबको यथा योग्य सुख शान्ति का उपदेश देकर सरल सीधा और शीघ्र मार्ग बताता है नहीं तो दुःख अशांती और झगड़े का बोलबाला रहता है।सुख शांति आनंद और मुक्ति की प्राप्ती करने की उन्नति के सभी साधन मौजूद हैं लेकिन उसके प्राप्त करने की उन्नति के सभी साधन मौजूद हैं लेकिन उसके प्राप्त करने के लिये उत्साह लगन और सच्ची समझ होनी चाहिये और होनी चाहिये तन मन धन से निष्कपट और निष्काम क्रिया जब ज्ञान और वैराग्य रूपी दोनों पुत्र और किया रूपिणी पुत्री इच्छा रूपिणी मां के शरण में जाकर उसके चरणो में रहते हैं सब एक सुखी कुटुंब बन जाता है। सच तो यह है कि इच्छा बहुत ही निर्बल और नाम मात्र की रह गयी है तीव्र इच्छा दृढ संकल्प और अखुट उत्साह की अत्यंत आवश्यकता है।

धार्मिक उन्नति का विषय अत्यंत गूढ और महासूक्ष्म है औरएक एक बात समझने अथवा गलतफहमी दूर करने के लिये बहुत वर्ष और कभी कभी तो कई जन्म निकल जाते हैं और सबसे बडे दुर्भाग्य की बात तो यह है कि जनता को इस बात की कल्पना भी नहीं हैं कि धार्मिक उन्नति एक बहुत बडा शास्त्र है, इसी लिये “मैं सब समझ चुका हूँ’ इस झूठी समझ की गफलत में सोये रहते हैं। जिस तरह एक जंगल में एक नदी किनारे रेतीमें बंगला बनाना एक निर्धन के लिये असंभव है इसी तरह ऐसी समझ वालों के लिये धार्मिक उन्नति करना कठिन ही नहीं असंभव भी है। शरीर मन और हृदयके एक एक अणु की जब रचना बदल जाती है तब कहीं रतीभर उन्नति होती है, इस लियें तो ८४ लाख योनियों कीआवश्यकता कही गयी है। इसलिए मुमुक्षोंके लिए इन बातों को समझने की बड़ी जरूरत है कि – “नजनयेत बुद्धि भेदम्’ जिस आत्मा को जो कोई मार्ग, सन्त, अथवा गुरु पसंद हो या इष्टदेव प्रिय हो उसको उस कार्य में हमेशा उत्साहित करते रहो और इस धार्मिक काम में कभी कोई विघ्न मत डालो और ऐसा कार्य न करो जिससे साधकके मनमें अश्रद्धा लघुता वा निराशा उत्पन्न हो।

किसी भी आत्मा की धार्मिक उन्नति में विघ्न डालना उसके मनमें निराशा गलतफहमी या अश्रद्धा पैदा करने जैसा कोई दूसरा पाप नहीं माईं धर्म का यहीं सिद्धांत है कि हरेक को, चाहे वह किसी भी धर्म का क्यों न हो, धार्मिक उन्नति करने की पूरी स्वतंत्रता है और होनी भी चाहिए क्योंकि यह तो ईश्वर का दिया हुआ जन्महक है।

किसी भी आत्मा के साथ अपनी तुलना कर यह भावना मन में नहीं लानी चाहिए कि मैं उससे श्रेष्ठ हूँ। हरेक आत्मा अपूरी है कोई एक बात में विशेष बलवान है तो कोई दूसरी में दुर्बल हैं और खास बात तो यहीं हैं कि यह सब माई कृपा का ही प्रदर्शन है। किसी की भी प्रभावशीलता उसकी अपनी कृती वा कमाई की नहीं है। जो आज संत है वह कल कृपा सु?? जाने पर एक मामूली आदमी बन जाता है और जो आज नालायकी की मूर्ति है वह कल माई कृपा से परम पूजनीय संत बन जाता है यही मई की लीला का पूर्ण विकास आखोंके सामने रखकर मनुष्योंको अपनी श्रेष्ठताका तुच्छविचार मन में कभी नहींलाना चाहिये।

गलतसहमी मिटाने के लिए अत्यंत सूक्ष्म बात को समझने की जरूरत है। संत, गुरु, भक्त, ज्ञानी, योगी, गुरुमाई सब को सूक्ष्म दृष्टि से पहचानने और समझने की आवश्यकता है। जब यह कहा जाता है। कि “गुरु में अनन्य भक्ति होनी चाहिए तब यह गलतफहमी नहीं होनी चाहिए कि संत दर्शन, संत समागम, संत सेवा, अथवा संत कृपा का गुरुसेवा या गुरू भक्ति से कोई विरोध है। आखिर की स्थिति में तो अनन्य गुरू भक्ति से इन सब बातों के विरोध का कोई प्रसंग ही नहीं आता साधारणत: यह सत्य है कि गुरु एक होने पर भी अन्य संतों का समागम वा सेवा करने से सर्वदृष्टियानुभव के लाभ की प्राप्ति होती है। इस सूक्ष्म बातको न समझने से सख्त गलतफहमी होने की संभावना है। संत सौ मगर गुरु एक यह सत्य अनुभवसे अच्छी तरहसे समझमें आयेगा, शायद फरक समझानेसे लोगोंके ध्यान में न आवे। पाठकोंने अगर यह बात समझ ली कि संत और गुरु में रात और दिन का फरक है तो अपने दिल का समाधान हो जायेगा इस गुरु महात्म्य के उपदेश से मूर्खतावश आक्षेप वृत्ति का मन में जन्म न होने देना ही श्रेष्ठ है। सत्य सबको नहीं रुचत लेकिन अगर सच न कहा जावे तो संभव है कि बहुत से मुमुक्षों को बहुत काल तक अज्ञान और अंधेरे में रहना पडे दो पहाड़ों के बीच से नाव निकालकर गहरी नदीं में ले जाकर चलानी है। एक तरफ “अतो भ्रष्ट ततो भ्रष्ट नहीं होना चाहिए और दूसरी तरफ कूपमण्डुकत्व नहीं होना चाहिए। एक ही वस्तु स्थिति प्राप्त होने पर अपनी अवस्था और अधिकार के अनुसार मनुष्य परम लाभ उठा सकता है। गाय का कोई दूध पीता है तो कोई रक्त – एक ही पृथ्वी में से मिरची का खेत लगाकर मिरची ली जा सकती है और ऊख का बाग भी लगाया जा सकता है। माई कृपा के सिवाय और सब पुरुषार्थ की बातें भ्रम रूप हैं। माई कृपा और गुरुकृपा एक ही है माई गुरु के पास भेजती है और गुरु माई के पास भेजता है। माई से गुरु और गुरु से माई इसी तरह लाखों चक्कर लगाने के बाद गुरु और माई एकत्व प्राप्त होता है फिर चरकर लगाना मिट जाता है और गुरु माई की एक ही इष्टमूर्ति अस्तित्वमें आती है। | बहुत ही सूक्ष्म विषय समझाने लायक है। गुरु कितना ही बड़ा क्यों न हो आखिर मनुष्य है माई अनेककोटि ब्रह्माण्डजननी है फिर यह ‘माई गुरु एक’ की क्या बकवास लगा रहा है। आज हजारो वर्षों से भक्तभगवान एक गुरुदेव एक यह क्या अण्डबण्ड बकवास चली आ रही है। भगवान करोडों जीवों का सर्जन पालन और संहार करनेवालाहै और भगवान कहलाने वाला भक्त इस नास्तिकता उच्छृखलता वा तकजाल का जबाब शास्त्रों में साफ साफ नहीं बताया गया है। जवाब यही है कि शास्त्र नास्तिक और दुर्बुद्धि वालों का के लिये नहीं लिखे गये है बल्कि श्रद्धालू लोगों के लिये लिखे गये हैं। | जो साधक अपना कल्याण चाहता है उसको यह विश्वास होना चाहिये कि भूख और प्यास को मिटाने के लिये जिस तरह मुट्ठी भर अन्न और घुट पानी पर्याप्त है उसी तरह शांति और मुक्ति के लिये गुरु और माई या तो भक्त और भगवान् में कोई फरक नहीं है दोनों ही एक है। इस सिद्धांत को ग्रहण करने से स्थूल बुद्धि वालों का भी कल्याण हो जाता है। एकता सिवाय न तो सुख है और न शांति और मुक्ति तो स्वप्नमें भी नहीं मिल सकती। सत्य का भी सत्य यही है कि मनुष्य कैसा ही नास्तिक क्यों न हो सुख तो वह भी मांगता है। सुख शांति सिवाय मिलता नहीं शांति मनकी चंचलता मिटाने के सिवाय आती नहीं मन को निश्चलता ध्यान सिवाय होती नहीं ध्यान प्रेम सिवाय होता नहीं-प्रेम उत्तमता की भावना सेवा और समागम सिवाय होता नहीं – समागम निश्चयात्मक संकल्प सिवाय होता नहीं – भावना युक्तता अर्थात् सभी वृत्तियों की एकरसता और सभी तरह की तैयारी सिवाय जाग्रत होती नहीं – एकरसता व्यवस्थित बुद्धि सिवाय होती नहीं – व्यवस्थित बुद्धि अनंत मार्गों और शाखाओं में घूसनेवाली वृत्तियोंका संयम करके ध्येय प्रति एक वृत्ति करने सिवाय होती नहीं। पहिली स्थिति से अंतिम स्थिती तक का मुख्य साधन एक भावना ही। है। जो अनन्तता में एकत्वकी भावना सिद्ध करता है और जो एकत्वमेंस्थित बुद्धि से अनन्तता की माई लीला का उपभोग करता है वहआखिर तक जा सकता है।

धार्मिकता की सच्ची समझ तो यही है कि गुरू के पैर पकड़कर आध्यात्मिक मार्गरूपी सीढ़ी के ऊँचे शिखर तक पहुँचने को अपना जीवन ध्येय बनाकर कायम की आत्मिक उन्नति करना। एक तिनके भर की सच्ची उन्नति मनुष्य का चिरस्थायी कल्याण करती है। जब धार्मिकता की यह सच्ची समझ आजाती है तब सारी दुनिया का और जीवन का स्वरूप ही बदल जाता है। जगत बदलता वा फिरता नहीं बदलते हैं मात्र नयन-मन बदले बिना नयन नहीं बदलते और गुरू सिवाय मन नहीं बदलता। अनन्य भाव सिवाय और उससे गुरू की आत्माके प्रसन्नता बिगर करुण पूर्ण वर्षा होती नहीं। इसलिए जगतका और मुमुक्षों के कल्याण की नजर से गुरू में अनन्यभाव और भक्त भगवान की एकता का उपदेश आज हजारों वर्षों से किया जा रहा है। | आत्मउन्नति में एक अवस्था पुष्प भ्रमर जैसी होती है और दूसरी अवस्था कुमुद भ्रमर जैसी होती है और दूसरी अवस्था कुमुद भ्रमर जैसी होती है। पुष्प भ्रमर हजारों पुष्पों में से एक एक पराग का परमाणू निकालकर और संग्रह कर अपने जीवन को धन्य मानता है और कुमुद भ्रमर बस एक ही कुमुद में अपना जीवन खोकर जीवन को धन्य करता है जिसकी जैसी अवस्था और लियाकत होती है उसी के अनुसार साधक उन्नति करता हैं। इस तरह पुष्प भ्रमर का संबंध संत संबंध हैं और कुमुद भ्रमर का संबंध गुरु संबंध है। यहां प्रयोजन कुमुद भ्रमर संबंध से है। इससे पुष्प संबंधकी कोई लघुता नहीं की जाती सिर्फ इतना अंतर दिखाया जा रहा है कि कुमुद भ्रमर की अनन्य दृष्टि होती हैऔर पुष्प भ्रमर की विश्व दृष्टि विश्व दृष्टी भी कोई छोटी बात नहीं है। लेकिन जैसे ऊपर कहा गया है संतोंके समागम से विश्व दृष्टी बढ़नी चाहिये और गुरु के संग से अनन्य दृष्टि समागम और संग में फरक है। समागम नजदीक जाता है और संग एक अंग हो जाता है। सूक्ष्म बुद्धि का यही तो मजा है। इस बातको जो प्रेमका तत्व जानता है वहीं अच्छी तरह समझ सकता है। दूसरे की ताकत इस बात को समझने वा समझाने की नहीं है। प्रेम एक से ही हो सकता है और सेवा में विश्वदृष्टि का अभेदभाव तो होना ही चाहिये। दोनों ही बातें हों, प्रेम सेवा अनन्य दृष्टि और विश्वदृष्टी तो साधक शीघ्र परिपूर्णता को पहुँच जाता है। सांसारिक दृष्टि से भी आदमी सरलता से समझ सकता है। एक बड़े संयुक्त कुटुंबमें जिस तरह घर कही बहूरानी अपने बड़े वा छोटे देवर की अपने पति जितनी ही और कभी कभी तो उससे भी बढ़कर सेवा करती है। जेठानी अथवा ननद के बीमार होने पर सारी रात उनके पास बैठी रहती है लेकिन यह सब होते हुए भी उसका शरीर मन हृदय सब कुछ पति को अर्पण किया होता है और हमेशा मानसिक पूजा तो सब सांसारिक कार्यों के बीच भी पति देवकी ही होती रहती है चाहे पति कितना ही दूर क्यों न हो। इसी तरह का भेद गुरू और संत मे समझना चाहिये। यह बात सिखायी नहीं जाती यह तो हृदय की बात है। गुरु संबंध करनेसे नहीं हो सकता। इस तरह का जबरदस्ती का समन्वय मनोरंजन के लिये, मात्र चेष्टा रूप और नकली होता है। असली संबंध तो अनन्य भाव का होता है। हृदय में जन्मे हुए प्रेमकी ही सभी शास्त्र व्याख्या करते हैं। जिसको प्यारे पति जितना और कोई प्रिय लगता ही नहीं उसको ‘सबसा उसको ज्यादह समझो’ की बात सिखाने की जरूरत नहीं रहती। प्रेम जब आता है तब आता है इसमें माई कृपा और प्रारब्द सिंघाय और कुछ पुरुषार्थ नहीं चलता। भेदभाव नष्ट करने के लिये विश्व दृष्टि या जब तक विश्व में मन लिपटा हुआ है तब तक विश्व दृष्टि मगर विश्व से ही दिल उठ गया तब तो गुरु या इष्ट देव में ही अनन्य दृष्टि आखिर काम करती हैं।

अनन्य भावना में भी सूक्ष्म भावनायें रहती हैं लेकिन वर्ण विचार शक्ति के अभाव से तोतेकी तरह फक्त बडबडानेसे इसका तफावत स्थूल बुद्धि वालोंके समझमें नहीं आवेगा। एक भावना से दूसरी भावना पर आने में कितने ही वर्ष जन्म या युग निकल जाते है। योग्य समय आये सिवाय कुछ होता ही नहीं मगर इस प्रकार के ग्रंथ जो इस बात में साधक को सहाय और उत्साह रूप बनते है और आगे आनेवाले प्रसंगो पर प्रकाश डालकर सूचना देते हैं अवश्य परम कल्याणकारक है।अनन्य भावना में यह भाव है तेरे जैसा मेरी नजरमें कोई नहीं है और आगे बढकर ‘तेरे सिवाय और कोई नहीं है और इससे भी आगे बढ कर “तेरे सिवाय और कुछ भी नहीं है।” एक अवस्था से दूसरी अवस्था तक पहुँचने के लिये अतिशय अनुभव, मनन, ध्यान और अभ्यास की जरूरत होती है और उसमें बहुत ही समय निकल जाता है। पहिली भावना में ‘‘सर्वोपरि” की भावना है यह बहुत ही अच्छी है। मगर इसमें और लोग मौजूद है। ‘‘तेरे सिवाय कोई नहीं’ में भी यही भावना मौजूद है मगर दिलको और कज्ञोई मंजूर नहीं है लेकिन तेरे सिवायकुछ नहीं की भावना में तो विश्व का और खुद का भी आपोआप लय हो जाता है यही सूक्ष्मदृष्टि अनन्य भावना की है। ‘दीन के दयाल छोड कौन शरण जाना’ और ‘छोड चरण कहाँ जाना’ इन दोनों भावनाओं में शब्दों का तो बहुत फरक नहीं हैं लेकिन सूक्ष्मदृष्टि से देखा जावे तो भावनाओं में बड़ा अंतर है। ‘किसके पास जाना’ और “कहाँ जाना’ में आकाश पाताल का फरक है। पहिली भावना में और कोई है मगर दुसरी भावना में सब कुछ फना हुआ होता है लेकिन यह फरक फक्त सूक्ष्मबुद्धि वालों अनुभवियों, रसिक लोगों, प्रेमियों और शरणांगत लोगों की समझ में आ सकता है। अनन्यदृष्टि और अनन्य भाव की यहीं बात है।

तो इस तरह से भक्तिमार्ग, प्रेममार्ग का या गुरुशिष्य सिद्धांत हैं। जिसके साथ रहना उठना बैठना होता है उससे स्वाभाविक प्रेम होता है। गुरु दर्शन अथवा संतदर्शन से, गुरुसेवा अथवा देवसेवा से स्वात्मार्पण युक्त प्रेम होता है। जेल की कोठरी में बंद हुए एकांतवासी कैदी को उसमें आते जाते चूहे पर भी प्रेम हो जाता है। समागम से प्रेम, प्रेम से ध्यान, ध्यान से एकता, एकता से सभ्यता और सारुप्यता आती है फिर चाहे गुरु हो या देवगुरु प्रत्यक्ष होने से उन्नति अतिशय सुलभ होती है।

और जब गुरु में ही देव की भावना हो जाती है तब तो उन्नति करना ही बाकीं नहीं रहती है।प्रेम में अनन्य भाव हो तब तो ध्यान हो सकता है। और ध्यान तब होता है जब ध्येय सिवाय विश्व की और किसी चीज या व्यक्ति की हस्ती नहीं रहती। ध्यान से एक तरफ शांति और शांति से सुख मिलता है तो दूसरी तरफ ध्येय से एकता होती है और एकता होने पर कीट भ्रमर न्याय से आपोआप बिना श्रम बिना पुरुषार्थ गुरु जैसा शिष्य हो जाता और गुरु या देव अथवा देव रूप गुरु की सभी शक्तियाँ अनायास शिष्य को प्राप्त होती हैं। प्रेम पहले से ही पूर्ण नहीं होता। शिष्य और भक्त में व्यक्तिगत साधन तैयारी, सिद्धी, ज्ञान, विज्ञान, मनसंयम में जो कुछ त्रुटियाँ रह जाती हैं वे सब प्रेमसह शरणांति के एक ही मंत्र से पूरी हो जाती है।शरणागति में अनन्य भावना होने पर करुणा की वृष्टिधारा होती है। जितनी शरणागति की तीव्रता उतनी करुणादृष्टि की नि:सीमता -इसलिये माईधर्म में प्रेम और शरणागति ये पहिले और अंतिम तत्व कहे गये हैं। भक्ति तो प्रेम का ही गौण स्वरूप है और सब तत्त्वों की साधना के लिये सेवा जैसा कोई उत्तम साधन नहीं है। इसी हिसाबसे प्रेम सेवा भक्ति और शरणागति के माई तत्व हैं।

किसी को गुरु मार्ग पसंद हो या न हो इसलिये माई धर्म में गुरु का तत्व नहीं लाया गया है। सर्वसाधारण लोगों की योग्यता के बाहर होने से और गलतफहमी होने के डर से इस तत्व को अलग रखा गया है। बाकी का परम सत्य तो यही है:ईश्वर की मातृभावना, (गुरु में मातृभावना) विश्वदृष्टि , विश्वप्रेम, विश्वसेवा (देव की गुरू की, सृष्टि की या तो संतों की), भक्ति (गुरुकी या माई की) और शरणांगति. | इन साधनों से चाहे तो माईको पकड़ना चाहे गुरु को, चाहे माई भी भावना से गुरु में देव और देव में गुरु इस भावना अव्यभिचारिणी भक्ति की अत्यंत आवश्यकता है। प्रेम और शरणांगति से करुणा, ध्यान, एकता, शक्ति, सुख, सारुप्यता सभी कुछ प्राप्त होता है और मनुष्य पामरत्व से मुक्ति तक पहुँच जाता है।

भाग्यवान पुरुष वे है जिनका जन्म उत्तम माता,पिता के यहां हुआ है जिनकी कि उन्होंने (माता पिता ने) बचपन से भय से अथवा खाना पीना बंद करने के भय देने से वा और दण्ड नीति से क्यों न हों, धार्मिक संस्कार डाले है, नित्य जप और भक्ति का अभ्यास करने कीअभिरुचि और शिष्टता पैदा की है, अंधश्रद्धा से सही, बिन समझे सही लेकिन छोटेपन से अभ्यास करने का नियम और शिष्टाचार पक्का हो गया है। लोगों को यह गलत ख्याब बैठा हुआ है कि ‘अंधश्रद्धा या बिगर समझें पाठ पूजा करने वाले नाहक महिनत कर रहे है। इस मार्ग में किसी भी तरह का किया हुआ श्रम व्यर्थ नहीं जाता। पानी के पाईप के लिये खोदे हुए खड्डे में मैंने देखती आंखोवाले गिरते देखे गयें है मगर कोई बिना आखोंका अंधा उसमें गिरा हुआ नहीं सुना गया। उस अधे को तो वह बचा लेता है जिसका वह ध्यान करता| छोटी उमर में जिस तरह शरीर के किसी भी अवयव को इच्छानुसार बनाया जा सकता है उसी तरह छोटेपनसे बिना बिचारे, अंधश्रद्धा वा अश्रद्धा से ही सही, एक जगह बैठकर एक ही बात काअभ्यास करने से आगे चल कर उन्नति करनेमें बहुत सरलता प्राप्त होती है। मनुष्य स्वभाव बारंबार मंत्र जपसेही बनता है अभ्यास से जीभ अनायासही रटन करती रहती है। आश्रमों का प्रायः लोप ही हो गया है। इसलिये यह फर्ज मातापिता पर है कि घर में ही बच्चों को अभ्यास कराया जावे जिससे उनकी तैयारी इस मार्ग में फहिले से हीहो जावे। शिवाजी महाराज ने कितने थोडे समय में और कितने कम साधनों के होते हुए भी कितना आत्मोद्धार और देशोद्धार किया इस बात का साक्षी इतिहास है। इस सिद्धी का गुप्त रहस्य रामदास स्वामी की असंख्य ब्रह्मचारी शिष्य बनाने की प्रतिज्ञा थी। जब शारीरिक कसरत गृहस्थाश्रम जीवन अथवा बुढापे में नहीं हो सकती तो इतनी कष्टसाध्य पूजन जप ध्यान विधि कैसे हो सकती है, लेकिन छोटेपन से सिद्ध की हुई इस कसरतकी धन्यता कुछ और ही चीज है।

एक बार यह विश्वास हो जाये कि ईश्वर है, दुनिया वालों की हालत प्रत्यक्ष देखकर यह निश्चय हो जावे की जीवन में दुःख तो पहाड़ जितना और सुख राई के दाने जितना है और इतना निश्चय हो जावे कि ईश्वर का सहारा लिये बिगर जीवन व्यर्थ हैं मुर्दे जैसा है तो फिर किसी देव का राम, कृष्ण, शंकर, हनुमान, गणपति,, सूर्य देवा या किसी भी देवता का प्रसिद्ध मंत्र किसी भी साधारण गुरू से आशिर्वाद सहित यथाशक्ति दक्षिणा देकर गुरू मंत्र लेकर आगे बढ़ना दो बातों का खास ध्यान रखना और अच्छी तरह समझ लेना ‘गुरू सिवाय कुछ नहीं मिलता’ और हराम का कुछ नहीं मिलता इन दो सत्यों को दूर रखने पर सब बातें फक्त बनाने की हैं दोखेबाजी की हैं।

एक बार मेरे पास एक नवयुवक चिल्लाता हुआ आया की ईश्वर और नाम जप की बात सब झूठी है| मैंने ‘‘ऐं ही कलीं चामुण्डाय विश्वे’ का जो अत्यंत प्रसिद्ध और शीघ्र सिद्धी देने वाला मंत्र है, इस हजार बार जप किया है लेकिन उसका कुछभी प्रभाव वा नतीजा नहीं देखा मैंने पूछा ‘तेरा गुरु कौन?’ उत्तर मिला गुरूको क्या करना है? सप्तशती में मंत्र स्पष्ट लिखा है और मैने शुद्धोच्चार से मंत्र का जप किया है – मैने उससे कहा दस हजार क्या दस कोटि करोगे तो भी गुरू आशिश सिवाय पुण्य और सिद्धी नहीं होगी और उन्नति या प्रगति नहीं होगी।

दूसरा एक प्रचंड साधक मिला। उस महापुरुष ने कहा कि उसने गुरू भी किया है और मंत्र भी गुरू से ही लिया है। कभी ऐसा होता है। कि साधना पूरी होने आती है तब जहाज किनारे के पास सुरक्षित पहुँचकर आखिर किनारे के पास ही डूब जाता है। मैने कज्ञारण जानने के इरादे से उसका जीवन भर का इतिहास पूछा तो मालूम हुआ कि मंत्र तो गुरू से लिया है लेकिन आशीश, तन मन धन की सेवा या उपकृत भावना के सिवाय। वह साधना तो बहुत करता था लेकिन हरेक काम के लिये न तो गुरू की संमति वा आज्ञा लेता या और न तो कार्य सिद्धि के बाद किसी तरह की उपकृत दीनता की भावना से गुरू सेवा तन मनं या धन से करता था।गुरू सेवा यशाशक्ति तीनों प्रकारों से करनी चाहिये, नम्रता और निष्कपटता होनी चाहिये, नम्रता और निष्कपटता होनी चाहिये। श्रीमंतो का मिष्टभाषण और दिखावटी नम्रता की सेवा, धन सेवासिवाय कुछ काम नहीं करती। गुरू स्मरण रूपी मानसिक सेवा तो सबके लिये होनी चाहिये। शरीर सम्र्पात अच्छी न हो तो तन सेवा हो। सकती है मगर धन साधन होनेपर भी धन सेवा के अभाव का बढ़ाना अक्षम्य है; कौटुंबिक बहुत खर्च या स्त्री लड़कों की आर्थिक पराधीनता का बहाना ईश्वर दरबार में नहीं चलता ।

मंत्र लेकर आगे बढो, जितने थोड़े समय में ज्यादह से ज्यादह मंत्र जप की संख्या होगी उतना ही शीघ्र फल मिलेगा। जप के जोर होने से नीचे लिखी बातों में से किसी एक या अनेक बातों का अनुभव हो जायगा (१) सबका प्रेम तुम्हारे ऊपर बढ़ेगा (२-३) आर्थिक वा और कोई सांसारिक लाभ होगा ४) आती आफत टल जायेगी (५) चित्त में आनंद और प्रसन्नता बढ़ जाएगी (६) शांति आने से व्याकुलता और मन में हमेशा उठते संकल्प विकल्प कम हो जायेंगे (७) काम क्रोध लोभ मोह मद मत्सर षट् ऋपुओं का जोर कम होता प्रतीत होगा (८) अच्छे और आनन्दकारक स्वप्न आने लगेंगे या (९) सच्चा तारने वाला सद्गुरू मिल जायेगा। मेरा अपना अनुभव यही है।

एक अठारह वर्ष के पूर्व का निजी अनुभव कहता हूँ। सप्तशती के एक सौ पाठ पूरे होने पर मेरे मामाजी ने, जो मेहसाणा (अहमदाबाद के पास) का कलेक्टर था, मुझे उसी दिन तार से पूने बुलाया और जब मैं वहां पहुंचा तो मेरे मामा को दो घंटे के अंदर बडोदे से आदेश हुआ कि बहुचरी अम्बा के मंदिरके अंदर इस तरह की तपास करके रिपोटे भेजो। मुझे मामाजी ले गये। मां मुझे अपने चरणों में खेंच लायी।

एक बहुत बड़ा मद्रासी भक्त सभी मंत्रों में आखिर का जोरदार षोडशाक्षरी मंत्र का जप करते थे, वे रिटायर्ड डिप्टी कलेक्टर ये उन्होंने इस षोषशाक्षरी मंत्र का एक लाख जप करने का निश्चय किया था, उसकी एक लाख मंत्र जप की गणना बेलगाम स्टेशनपर ट्रेन में सेकंड क्लास के डबे में पूरी हुई, उसी वक्त में भी उसी बच्चे में बेलगाम से पूने आने के लिये बैठ गया, मैं युरोपियन ड्रेस में था और उसके सारे शरीर में विभूति ही विभूति।’ एक मियां और एक महादेव; मुझे देखते ही उसके हृदय में अनायास विचार आया कि हो न हो वही समागम उसके लाख जपका फलस्वरूप है। वह मुझसे बड़ी सावधानीसे मेरा मरम लेने के इरादेसे बातें करने लगा मगर मैं तो उदंडता और नास्तिकता का जवाब देता रहा इसपर उसने दूसरा टेंशन आनेपर अपना बैग उठाया और दूसरे सेकंड क्लास के डब्बे से जाकर अपना वेष बदलकर अपटूडेट होकर कालर नेकटाई लगाकर मेरे पास आया और मेरे चरणों में नमस्कार कर बोला “गुरुदेव अब तो बोलेंगे कि नहीं’ मैंने बड़े जोर से उसे आलिंगन किया-मेरी भक्ति तो मर्यादा विधि संयम रहित इश्क की है इसलिए वह जिस मंत्र का जप करता था उसे मैं खमाच राग में गाने लगा ‘क ए इ ल हीं, हसक हल हीं, सकल हीं ए’ (यह गाना सांताक्रूझ (बम्बई) के माई मण्डल में कभी कभी खमाच राग में गाया जाता है)।

इस तरह इस साधक को एक लाख जप की संख्या पूरी होने पर अनुभव और प्रोत्साहन मिल गया। इस तरह देव दर्शन अथवा गुरु दर्शन होता है। जब तक यह न होवे तब तक मंत्र जप न छोड़ना। देव दर्शन विशेष लाभ नहीं देता आनन्द देता है और कभी कभी भविष्यकी आफत टल जाने की सूचना या आगे होनेवाली बातें सुना या बता देता है मगर सच्ची बात तो आत्मशुद्धी और उन्नति की है जो गुरू शरीर में स्थित देव की सेवा से और गुरू आज्ञापालन से और जीवन की हरेक बात को गुरू को निवेदन किये बिना नहीं होता। | एक बार सद्गुरू मिल गया कि अपार संसार सागर में से किनारे की जमीन पर पांव जमा हुआ समझना। किनारे पर पहुंचने पर अगर अधीर होकर साधवानी से शीघ्र उन्नति नहीं की तो समुद्र के प्राणी अथवा समुद्र साधक को अपनी तरफ खेंचने का प्रयत्न करते है। इसलिये किनारे पर पांच ठहरा कि साधक को उस जमीन वा स्थिति से बहुत दूर भाग जाने का जोरदार पुरुषार्थ करना चाहिये। फिर जल से बाहर पृथ्वीपर घर घर का टुकड़ा मांगकर खाओ या चक्रवर्ती राजा बनकर बैठो यह तो साधक के प्रारब्ध पुरुषार्थ गुरू की कृपा और माई करुणा का फल स्वरूप है।

समुद्र से जमीन पर जिसका पांव जम गया वह पामर और बद्ध की दो अवस्थाओं से निकल कर मुमुक्ष की अवस्था को पहुंच गया होता है। वह फिर उन अवस्थाओं से नहीं गिरता, कभी गिरता है तो गुरू स्मरण से और गुरु की अनहृद कृपा से शीघ्र खड़ा हो जाता है, एक बार सद्गुरु के स्पर्श से लोहे का सोना हो गया, सो हो गया नीचे की अवस्था में फिर गिरने की आध्यात्मिक अवन्नति नहीं होती । मुमुक्षों को साधन संपत्ति, साधना, सिद्धी और मुक्ति इन चार अवस्थाओं तक पहुंचने की उन्नति करनी पड़ती है मगर मुमुक्षत्व प्राप्त होने बाद आगे गुरू के सिवाय चंचू प्रवेश जितनी भी उन्नति नहीं हो सकती। मुमुक्षत्व प्राप्त हुआ लेकिन साधन संपत्ति प्राप्त नहीं हुई यह हालत बहुतसी आत्माओं की देखी गयी है। आकाश में बहुत दूर तक गये हुए पतंग को आखिर समुद्र में गिरना पड़ता है। विवेक, वैराग्य, शम, दम, उपरति, तितिक्षा, श्रद्धा, समाधान आदि प्राप्तव्य सम्पति गुरू की आज्ञा, प्रहार, सेवा और बड़ी बड़ी परीक्षाओं के बिना साध्य नहीं होती, अपने पुरुषार्थ से बहुत हुआ तो साधक मुमुक्षत्व तक पहुंच सकता है मगर ऊपर कहे विषयों कज्ञो साध्य करने के लिए गुरु कृपा, नेतृत्व और मार्ग प्रदर्शन से ही कल्याण हो सकता है नहीं तो मुमुक्षत्व के अवस्था के ऊपर की ऊन्नती बंद हो जाती है।

गुरु का लाभ मिलता रहे, लेकिन गुरुकी सेवा, आशापालन वा कटु शब्द प्रहार, खेंचना और परीक्षा नहीं चाहिए सब कुछ मुफ्त में मिलता रहे, इस आशा से एक गुरु से दूसरे की तरफ दौड लगाने वाले अपनी सारी आयु व्यर्थ गवां देते हैं। आलस्य पूर्ण और मूर्ख विद्यार्थी बहुत बार स्कूल बदलते हैं लेकिन प्रयत्नशील और स्कालर तो एक ही कालेज में पढ़ते रहते है।

गुरु शिष्य संबंध के बारे में शास्त्रों में विस्तार से लिखा गया है। दुर्भाग्य तो यही है कि आजकल गुरु पसंद करने में बहुत ही गलती होती है। सच्चा गुरु और सच्चा शिष्य मिलना अत्यंत दुर्लभ हो गया है। सद्गुरु को पहेचानने के लक्षण तो शास्त्रों में विस्तार से बतलाए गए हैं। लेकिन पहचनने की विवेक बुद्धि, आंखे और दृष्टी कहां से लाना? मनुष्य के राग अभिरुचियां अनेक प्रकार के रहते हैं। कोई कर्मप्रधान, कोई भक्ति प्रधान तो कोई बुद्धि प्रधान दूतिवाला होता है। किसीमें ध्यान, किसी में ज्ञान, किसी में मनन तो किसी में पूजन प्रधान होता है। किसी को चारित्र्यमूर्ति राम, किसी को प्रेम मूर्ति कृष्ण तो किसी को वैराग्य और ज्ञानकी मूर्ति शिवाजीमें प्रेम और पूज्य भावना है। इसलिए जिसका जैसा मानस और जैसी अभिरुचि होती है उसी अनुसार अगर गुरु मिल गया तब तो ठीक है, साधक की उन्नति जल्दी हो जाती है। सर्वसाधारण बीमारी का इलाज सभी डाक्टर कर लेते है लेकिन लोग एक्स्पर्ट के पास क्यों दौड़े जाते हैं? मगर दुनिया की हालत तो यह है कि मलेरिया के बुखार का रोगी टीबी एक्स्पर्ट के पास जाता है, या तो जहाँ किसी डाक्टर के पास ज्यादह भीड़ देखी खुद भी वहाँ भागे। इस हालत में अगर दस बरस तक इलाज करते फायदा न हुआ तो आश्चर्य किस बात का? गुरु का भी क्या दोष है?जहाँ गुरु शिष्य का नाम तक नहीं जानता वहाँ गुरु शिष्य संबंध कैसा? यह तो सिर्फ अंधश्रद्धा और भ्रम मात्र है। सच्चा गुरु शिष्य संबंध तो वह है जहाँ गुरू को शिष्य के सिवाय और शिष्य को गुरु के सिवाय चैन नहीं पड़े। शिष्य को यही लगन हो कि साग जीवन गुरुसेवा और गुरु चरणों में ही बिता है और गुरु को भी यही लगन हों कि मैं अपने शिष्य को अपने से सवाया बना हूँ जहाँ शिष्य अपने गुरु को गुप्त से गुप्त बात कहने को तैयार नहीं और गुरुको शिष्य की उन्नति और कल्याण करने की तमन्ना नहीं है वहाँ गुरुशिष्य संबंध नहीं समझना चाहिये, मगर समझना चाहिये धार्मिकता के नाम पर एक व्यवहारिक सत्यस्वरूप में आत्मवंचनीय, मगर सहज ही में कल्याण भावना का संबंध तो फिर सद्गुरु मिले सो कैसे? बस एक ही जबाब है कि अपने आराध्य देव पर छोड़ देना। बहुत ही बाह्य और व्यवहारिक क्यों न हो, जप पूजन सेवा स्मरण में उन्हीं से मागना कि गुरु से मिलाप करादे। अगर सच्चे दिल से यह प्रार्थना की जावे तो अवश्य सुनी जाती है और सद्गुरु मिल जाता है।

पहिलें देव मुमुक्ष को गुरु की राह में जाकर छोड़ देता है फिर गुरु शिष्य को देव के चरणों में छोड़ देता है। देव गुरु के पास भेजता है और गुरु देव के पास और इस तरह शिष्य की उन्नति विमान के वेग की तरह होती है और अंत में देव गुरु और शिष्य तीनों एक हो जाते है। पहिले शिष्य का विश्वलय हो जाता है, शिष्य गुरु और देव ये तीन व्यक्ति रहते हैं, आगे बढकर गुरु और माई एक हो जाते हैं और उसके बाद शिष्य अपने को भूल जाता है और अत्न को एक माई ही रह जाती है।
गुरु शिष्य और भगवान भक्तके बारे में माई सहस्त्र नाम अंग्रेजी के चौथे भाग में विस्तार से लिखा गया है और दोनों पक्षों के लिये तीखा-मीठा बहुत कुछ लिखा गया है। गुरुशिष्य संबंध में सबसे बडी शक्तियाँ जो माई धर्म में कही गयी है वे है पहिले की और आखिर की प्रेम और शरणांगति-शिष्यकी नालायकी कितनीभी बड़ी क्यों न हों लेकिन प्रेमशक्ति गुरूकी सभी शक्तियों को अपने तरफ खींच लेती है। मगर थोडी उन्नति करने बाद शरणांगति के सिवाय प्रेम अपूर्ण होने से उन्नति रुक जाती है। जितनी तीव्र शरणांगति होगी उतनी तीव्र शरणागति के जवाब रूपी करुणा होगी। कृष्ण और अर्जुन का प्रेम अनुपम था मगर शरणांगति बिना पूर्ण न था। उपदेश, विश्वदर्शनऔर मुक्ति का प्रारंभ ‘‘शिष्यस्ते हं शाघि मां त्वां प्रपन्नम’ कि प्रतिझा और आरंभ से ही निवेदन किया तब प्रतिज्ञा और निवेदन के बाद करुणा हुई।

प्रपति ही शरणांगति के सिवाय का फक्त प्रेम प्रेम करनेवाले प्रेमी मित्र को उपरोक्त फल नहीं देता। शिष्य और शासन के लिये (प्रहारी के लिये) तैयार हुए बाद और पूर्ण प्रेमयुक्त शरणागति हुए बाद पूर्णता का लाभ मिल सकता है। एक तरफ शरणांगति और करुणा दूसरी तरफ प्रेम और सारूप्यता। इन दोनों को जोड़ने वाला तत्व अनन्य भाव हैं, जहां अनन्य भाव नहीं वहां गुरू शिष्य संबंध ही नहीं। बारह महिने में बारह गुरु और जिस वर्ष अधिक मास हुआ तब तेरह ऐसी बुद्धि वालों से गुरुरहित मुमुक्ष ही अच्छे हैं जब मन में यह निश्चय हो जावे कि “हम चरण पकड़े बैठे हैं, अगर कल्याण नहीं हुआ तो यहीं प्राण दे देंगे” ऐसा जब दृढ संकल्प होता है तब ईश्वर की या गुरूके करुणा कही दृष्टि धारा छूटती है। प्रेम और शरणांगति स्थूल स्वरूपसे एक ही हैं मगर सूक्ष्म भावनासे यह तफावत है कि प्रेम सर्जन शक्ति और योगरूप है और शरणागति पालनशक्ति और क्षेम रूप है। और दोनों शक्तियों की पूर्णता अनन्य भावना और अव्यभिचारिणी भक्ति से होती है। शरणागति है मगर प्रेम नहीं है इस अवस्था से प्रेम हैं। मगर शरणागति नहीं है की अवस्था “उच्चकोटि की है। मगर पूर्णता शरणागति सह प्रेम अथवा प्रेम सह शरणागति सिवाय होती नहीं – | माई धर्म की पूर्ण समझ के लिए जितनी बातें कहीं गयी हैं या आगे कहीं जायेंगी वे बातें कोई आकाश से गिरी अथवा पाताल से फूट निकली हुई नहीं है सची बात तो हमेशा सीधी और सरल रहती हैं मगरलोग अपना गौरव बढ़ाने के लिये उसके ऊपर हजारों रंग चढाकर मामूली वस्तु को अगम्य अचिन्त्य और अशेय बना देते है। सारा विश्व मां और मां की संतान के प्रति प्रेम के सिद्धांत पर रचा गया है और प्रेम सिवाय और कोई चीज है भी नहीं, इसी प्रेम को शुद्ध करते करते आगे बढना, यही धार्मिक उन्नति और मुक्ति का परम रहस्य है, साधन संतोष और सिद्धी के लिये ज्ञान और कर्म के साधन उत्तम हैं, ज्ञान मंत्री और क्रिया दासी बनकर सब कुछ करते है मगर प्रेम की आज्ञा से और प्रेम को रिझाने के लिये। यह सूक्ष्म सत्य अच्छी तरह से समझ लेना चाहिये| माई धर्म दृष्टि से मनुष्य उन्नति तो उसके प्रेम की उन्नति है। जो पशु से आज मनुष्य हुआ है उसका प्रेम तो बस अपने ऊपर ही है, अपना आहार, अपना जीना, अपनी मौज शौक, अपना जीव बचाना, अपना सुख, अपने स्वार्थ की बात को छोड़कर और वह कुछ भी नहीं जानता और जबतक जवानी है विषय भोग साधन भी तब तक प्रिय, इस पशु स्थिति से जरा उपर उठकर आगे प्रेम का प्रसार होता है। अपनेआपको छोड कर माता पिता, भाई बहन, पति पत्नी, बेटा बेटी में प्रेम, मित्र पर प्रेम, स्वजाति जनों पर प्रेम स्वदेश प्रति प्रेम, विश्व प्रति प्रेम, इष्ट देव प्रति प्रेम, धर्म सहचारक प्रति प्रेम और इस तरह क्रमशः बढ़ते बढते यह प्रेम जब अंत को ईश्वर या माई का प्रेम में परिणित हो जाता है तब मुक्तिद्वार बहुत ही समीप आ जाता है ।

ईश्वर का स्वरूप ही प्रेममय है, माई का एक नाम (७६०) प्रेमस्वरूपिंणी है। श्रीकृष्ण प्रभू प्रेम की मूर्ति होने के कारण पूर्णपुरुषोत्तम कहलाते है। प्रेम महान दिव्यशक्ति है – दुरुपयोग न हो इस लिए साधावनी से शास्त्रों में इस तत्व की व्याख्या बहुत स्पष्टता से नहीं की गयी हैं, मगर पहिले जड़ वस्तुओं बहुत स्पष्टता से नहीं की गयी है, मगर पहिले जड़ वस्तुओं पर प्रेम पीछे चैतन्य पर प्रेम के समय आने पर गुरु प्रेम और ईश्वर प्रेम के जोर से ही सभी आत्माएं मुक्ति तक पहुंच गयी है।

कृपा, करुणा, दया, परोपकार, दान, इत्यादि सभी प्रेम के ही अलग अलग स्वरूप है। करुणा मत छोड़ो, प्रेम स्वर्गीय देन हैं,अमर्यादित और अबद्ध है गुप्त से गुप्त शक्ति है. एकदिल बनाने वालीहै, पवित्रता देनेवाली. सहायता देनेवाली. सहायता देनेवाली और मिलानेवाली, भय को भगानेवाली. धर्म और सहनशीलता को बढ़ानेवाली शक्ति है। मोहकता से भरी हुई, सुजनत और दीनता सिखानेवाली, आनंदमयि और विश्रांतिपूर्ण वृत्ति है। क्षमाशील हृदय बनानेवाली, प्रभावशाली, आश्चर्यजनक प्रवृत्ति बढानेवाली और नयन बदल डालनेवाली कोई महान अद्भुत शक्ति है। पूज्य भाव, नीति, नमकहलाली, और समाधान देने वा कराने वाली, गरीबी में अथवा विरह में भी जीवन में अमृतवृष्टि करनेवाली, देने में और आत्मभोग करने में अनहद आनंद का स्वाद चखानेवाली अत्यंत विलक्षण माई शक्ति है। प्रेमी पर विजय दिलानेवाली, पराजयमें भी विजय की मान्यता पैदा करनेवाली, प्रेमी से अनन्य भावना से एकत्व सिद्धि देनेवाली, मनोमय साक्षी का अनुभ करानेवाली किसी भी विशेष पुरुषार्थ सिवाय गुरु की या माई की सभी शक्तियाँ अपनीतरफ खेंचनेवाली, पूर्णता देनेवाली और अंत को अमरत्व और मुक्ति देनेवाली अत्यंत महाशक्ति, माया से भी परे जो शक्ति है वही यह माई की प्रेम शक्ति है। अपनी प्रेम शक्ति, आत्मभोग शक्ति, आत्मसमर्पण शक्ति और आत्मविस्मरण शक्ति जितनी हो सके उतनी बढाते जाओ और बढ़ाते बढ़ाते गुरु प्रेम और माई प्रेम तक पहुँच जाओ बस इतना ही माई धर्म का सार है। प्रेम सेवा भक्ति औरशरणागति ये चार एक ही प्रेम भावना के भिन्नभिन्न नाम है।

सुकन्या को सूर्यस्तम्भन शक्ति प्राप्त होती है तथा भक्त भगवान को खींचकर पृथ्वी पर लाता है यह कौन सी शक्ति है? इस शक्ति का नाम है प्रेम की अनन्य भावना यह प्रत्यक्ष अनुभव की बात है इस शक्ति से गुरी कृपा और माई करुणा से एक साधारण शिष्य ऐसे अद्भुत कार्य करता है कि गुरु को भी चकित कर देता है मगर अनन्य भाव गया किये शक्तियां ऐसे बह जाती हैं जैसे एक गुब्बारे में एक छोटा सा सुराख करने पर बंद वायू निकल जाती है और एक बारह इंच चौडा गुब्बारा देखते देखते में एक अगुली जितना हो जाता है। देव क्रोध हुआ तो गुरु बचाता है मगर अनन्य भाव गया तो गुरु का शिष्य पर कितना ही प्रेम क्यों न हो गुरु भी शिष्य को नहीं बचा सकता क्योंकि विश्वनियम अटल है।

गुरुकृपा और माई कृपा से साधक इस मार्ग में निम्नलिखित बातों पर ध्यान देकर और अभ्यास कर आत्मविकास कर सकता है –
१) जप, पूजा, दान, इत्यादि पुण्यों का संपादन करना – इससे एक तो साधक की सभी आवश्यक और शुद्ध अभिलाषाएं पूरी होती है।दूसरे सहनशीलता और आपत्तियों से बचने की शक्ति बढ़ती है और तिसरे धार्मिक और सात्विक स्वभाव वाले संतों के संसर्गमें आनंद आता है और उनके रहन सहन को समझने और इस अनुसार रहने की समझ उत्पन्न होती है।
२) अभ्यास से साधकों में प्रेम, सेवा, भक्ति और शरणागति के गुणों और कर्मों का पूर्ण विकास होता है – माई अपने भक्त के लिए ऐसी हालतें पैदा कर देती है कि साधक को दुनियादारी के झंझटों से निपट कर साधू संतों और भक्तों के समागम के कई संयोग प्राप्त होते हैं।
३) लगातार साधू समागम से, उनकीसेवा और उनके जीवन के अनुकरण से और उनकी कृपा से साधक के अंदर पुण्य और पाप, धर्म और अधर्म, भले और बुरे को पहिचानने की समझ का उदय होता है। और पर्याप्त अभ्यास, सात्विक जीवन और नियमित शिक्षाके बाद साधक में सच्ची धार्मिकता पैदा हो जाती है।
४) साधक जब इस धर्मात्मा वृत्ति का हो जाता है तब उसको धार्मिकता, पुराण, भक्ति, निस्वार्थता और उच्च जीवन से प्रेम सा हो जाता है और उच्च जीवन से प्रेम सा हो जाता है और येही गुण उसके अंदर माई प्रेम का अंकुर पैदा कर देते है।
५) माई भक्ति और माई प्रेम आत्मज्ञान को दूर करता हैं और साधक को पूर्ण पुरुषोत्तम के बहुत नजदीक पहुँचा देता है माई कृपा से आश्चर्यजनक तरीकों से भक्त के अंदर विश्वास और श्रद्धा की वृद्धि होती है।
६) माई प्रेम अंत को माई सृष्टि (विश्व प्रेम) में परिणित हो जाता
७) विश्व प्रेम से हरेक वस्तु में माई की शक्ति का आभास नजर आने लगता है जिससे कभी कभी अनायास ही आत्मदर्शन होता है। इस झांकी के बाद आत्मनिवेदन (शरणांगति) से माई के साथ एकता का तार बंध जाने से मन को संतोष होता है “मैं माई दरबार में स्वीकार किया गया हूं.”।
८) इस एकता के तार बंध जाने से माई से चिरस्थायी संबंधीस्थापित हो जाता है जिससे माई कृपा से प्रेम और शक्ति बढ़ने से साधक माई के विश्व चलाने के महान कार्य में मददगार रूप बन जाता है|
९) और आखिरके दर्जे तक जब साधक पहुंचता है तब वह जीवसे शिव बन जाता है और माई में लय हो जाता है।

आगे कही गयी भूमिकाओं की नजर से भक्तों के नौ प्रकार नीचे लिखे अनुसार विभक्त किये गये हैं, यह वर्ग-विभाग आत्मपरीक्षा और अपनी अवस्था आप समझने के हेतु से किया गया है जिससे अपनी आँख खुल जावें और साधक को उन्नति करने में पूरी पूरी मदद मिले, दूसरों की चर्चा वा नाम रखने के लिए नहीं ।
१) माई दर्शन भक्त – इस श्रेणी के भक्त ऐसे होते है कि “चलो देख आवेंगे क्या जाता है अपना? माई नाम चल रहा है देखने में कुछ बिगडता नहीं; कोई अच्छी बात होगी सुनेंगे, नहीं तो कुछ बिगडता नहीं. कोई अच्छी बात होगी सुनेंगे, नहीं तो कुछ गंवाना तो है नहीं’। इस लिए इस कोटि के भक्तों को माई दर्शन भक्त ही संज्ञा दी जाती है।
२) “माई प्रसादभक्त’ – इस कोटि के भक्त के मन में इस प्रकार की विचार धारा चलती रहती है कि माई भक्ति की बात ठीक है। समय भी गुजर जायेगा, सुनने को गाना और देखने को नृत्य मिल जाएगा। शास्त्र की दो बातें कानोंपर पडेगी, चार आदमियोंकी पहिचान भी बढेगी, दो घडी का आनंद ही मिलेगा। कोई खराब काम नहीं, चलने में क्या हर्ज है?
३) “माई आर्त भक्त’ माई भक्तों में अधिकांश लोग इसी विभाग में आते हैं। जब दुःख पडता है तब “मां तेरे सिवाय अब मेरा कोई नहीं’ की रट लगाकर दुःख निवारण का मंत्र लेते है – रात दिन बडे उत्साह और लगन से जप करते है और इस जप के फलस्वरूप जब दुःख मिट जाता है विपत्ति टल जाती है और बडी बडी मुसीबतों से जान छूटती है तब वह उत्साह ढीला हो जाता है। इस वर्ग के कितने ही भक्त ऐसी वृत्ति के भी हैं जो जप पाठ करने के समय दुःख और संकट निवारण के लिये माई की सेवा को बडी बडी बातें करते हैं और मनमें संकल्प भी करते है मगर दुःख से छुटकारा पाने के बाद सब कुछ भूलकर मस्त हो जाते हैं फिर कौन माई किसकी माई। इस वर्ग के लोग जो लाभ उठाने के बाद उपकार भूल जाते है कृतघ्नता के पाप के भागी बनते है। इस वर्ग से नं. १-२ के लोग अच्छे है क्योंकि वे न तो फायदा ही उठाते हैं और न उपकृत ही होते हैं। नं ३ के लोग अज्ञानता वश न ?? अपनी पुण्य कमाई को खो बैठते हैं बल्कि उलटे कृतज्ञता के पाप से अपनी अवन्नति शुरु करते हैं।
४) “साई लौकिक भक्त इस कोटि के भक्त ऐसे रहते हैं कि समाज में किर्ति और नाम हो कि हम भक्त हैं – शुद्धाचरण से सामान्य सरल जीवन जीते हैं ज्ञान और भक्ति का मिश्रित जीवन, सीधा सरल शांत और प्रतिष्ठित जीवन चलाते हैं; थोड़ी बहुत धार्मिक उन्नति करते हैं; न कोई दुष्टाचार हैं और न दुर्वासना और न तो कोई इस पंथ में उन्नति वा मुक्ति प्राप्त करने का कोई विशेष उत्साह व लगन है। सामान्य और शांतिमय जीवन व्यतीत करने की इस वर्ग की महत्वाकांक्षा रहती है।
५) ‘माई साधना भक्त इस कोटि के भक्त रात दिन पूजा पाठ गुरू सेवा उपवास आदि तन मन धन से करके अत्यंत कष्ट से अंतर शक्तियों को बहुत ही विलक्षण और दिव्य बना देते हैं; साधना के फल स्वरूप अच्छी आर्थिक स्थिति, सांसारिक शांति और रोग निवारणआदि सभी सुख होते हैं; प्रत्यक्ष अनुभव से विश्वास उत्पन्न हो जाता है। जिससे पहिले से बहुत सुखी और शक्तिमान होते हैं।
६) माई विधर्मी वक्र भक्त’ साधक जब नं. ५ की कोटि से ऊपर चढने लगता है तब साधारण स्थिति से निकलकर एक नाजूक अवस्था में आ जाती हैं जब कि उसको अनुभवी गुरू की पग पग पर जरूरत पड़ती हैं और अगर साधक उस समय अपने को नहीं संभालता तो एक खतरनाक अवस्था में पहुंच जाता है। साधना से आत्मविश्वास बढने के कारण, लेकिन अनुभव की कमी होने से उसका सिर फिरने लगता है और अभिमान रूपी भूत उसके ऊपर सवार हो जाता है। जैसा गुरू वैसा मैं, मुझमें क्या कमी है, गुरु तो अब बूढा हो गया है, पहिले उनकी शक्ति बहुत थी अब मेरी शक्ति गुरू से भी बढ़ गई है”।इत्यादि विचार जब साधक के मन में अपना स्थान कर लेते हैं तब से साधक का अध:पतन शुरू हो जाता है। गुरु और माई चरणों में श्रद्धा और पूज्यभाव की कमी के कारण कृपावृष्टि बंद होने से उलटी बुद्धि जाग्रत होती है और वह गुरु आज्ञा के सिवाय ही खुद गुरू बन बैठता है। और प्राप्त शक्तियों के बल पर दुनिया को अपने अधीन कर लेने की अपनी दुकान जमाना चाहता है और कई अंशों में जमा भी बैठता है नं. ३ की कोटि का भक्त जल्दी लौकिक सामान्य राह पर आ जाता है। मगर इस कोटि का भक्त ऐसी नाजूक अवस्था में पहुंच जाता है कि उसका स्वरक्षण बड़ा कठिन और कभी कभी तो असंभव हो जाता है, क्योंकि नं. ३ का भक्त तो लाभ उठाने के बाद इस मार्ग को लगभग छोड ही देता है इसलिए इस नाजूक स्थिति तक पहुंचता ही नहीं और इसलिये अपने संचित पुण्य को नष्ट कर ही चुप बैठ जाता है मगर नं. ६ का साधक तो बहुत गहरे पानी में उतर गया होता है। गुरु सेवा कर गुरू कृपा संपादन कर गुरू को इतना प्रसन्न करता है कि स्वयं गुरू सीढी रख कर साधक (शिष्य) का हाथ पकडकर माई महल की उंची अटारी तक उसको चढ़ा देता है, जब शिष्य उपर पहुंचता है तब दंभ अभिमान, स्वार्थ, बडाई और खुद गुरू घण्टाल बबने की उत्कट अभिलाषा उसको ऐसा आकर दबाती है कि आगे पिछे का विचार किये बिगर ही वह सीढी को लात मार देता है जिससे गुरू तो सीढी गिरने के साथ साथ नीचे लुढक पड़ता है और अत्यंत शोक और मासिक आघात से महादुःख पाता है और वह (शिष्य) बडे शान और अभिमान के साथ माई दरनार में पहुंच जाता है; उस अभिमानी और गुरु द्रोही शिष्य को आगे ही बात तो मालूम होती नहीं कि माई दरबार में पहुंचने के बाद शिष्य से यह प्रश्न किया जाता हैं कि ‘तेरा गुरू कौन और कहां हैं?’ इस प्रश्न से निरुत्तर होने पर जब उसको चले जाने का फरमान सुनाया जाता है तब उस अभागे शिष्य की आँखे खुलती हैं और अपने को एक विचित्र अवस्थामें पाता हैं। गुरु का आसरा अपनी मूर्खता से खो दिया, सीढी को खुद नीचे फेंक दिया अब नीचे उतर सो कैसे! हुक्म की पैरवी न करने पर माई अनुचर उसको उठाकर नीचे फेंक देते हैं। गुरु द्रोह करने से न फक्त उसकी सारी अनेक जन्मों की इकट्ठी की हुई पुण्य कमाई नष्ट हो गई बल्कि पतन के एक ऐसे अगाध गढ़में वह पहुँच जाता है कि उसको फिर उठने और पहिले दर्जे तक पहुँचने में न मालूम कितने वर्ष या जन्म लग जायें। इसलिए नं. ६ के भक्त गुरु की अनन्य भक्ति और सेवा कर अंत तक गुरु का आसरा न छोडने का दृढ़ । सकल्पकर फिर आगे बढ़े नहीं तो इस मार्ग में पैर ही न रखें ।
७) “माई जीवन भक्त” इस श्रेणी का भक्त ऊपर कही हुई सिद्धी के प्राप्त होने बाद अपने गुरु और माई की शरण में रहकर नं. ४की ही तरह का भक्त होता है। सुखी सरल जीवन जिसमें माई के छे सिद्धांत विशेषता से देखे जाते हैं मगर माई के प्रेम की कोई बेचैनीअथवा दर्द नाम की बीमारी पैदा नहीं हुई होती।
८) “माई शरणांगतभक्त इस कोटि का भक्त दुनिया की सब बातें छोड़कर माई के प्रेम में रात दिन चकनाचूर रहता है। सब व्यवहार करता है, हसता है खेलता है मगर आखिर की बात की स्मृति निरंतर और तीव्र रहती है और उसकी विचार धारा हमेशा एक ही प्रवाहकी और दौड़ती है ‘मारने तारने वाली माई है बाकी सब निमित्त मात्र और भ्रम है।
९) “माई अनन्य भक्त” इस विभाग का भक्त आखिर की उच्चकोटि का भक्त है। उसके लिये संसार में मां और गुरु के सिवाय और किसी भी चीज की हस्ती नहीं है- अवधूत जैसा, अब जो हुआ सो हुआ, न हुआ न हुआ, उसके लिये सभी अवस्थाएं समान हैं। ऐसा भक्त ऐसी ही सहज स्थितिका जीवन जीता है और उसके मन में अपने गुरू और माईकी पूर्ण एक्यता हो गई होती है।
जैसे जैसे साधक इस मार्ग में आगे बढ़ता है तैसे तैसे कितने ही व्यक्तियों को गुरु बदलने की आवश्यकता होती है हायस्कूल का हेडमास्टर कॉलेज का प्रिंसिपल नहीं हो सकता मगर जिस समय जो भी गुरू हो उसकी अनन्य भाव से अंत तक पूर्ण सेवा करनी चाहिए क्योंकि इस मार्ग में इससे बढ़कर और कोई पाप नहीं माई सब पापों से मुक्त कर सकती है मगर गुरु द्रोह के पाप से गुरु क्षमा सिवाय वह भी मुक्त नहीं कर सकती – | ऐरी गैरी धूल पत्थर की हजार बातों के बदले माई धर्म के छ सिद्धांतो के पालन करने से बहुत ही कल्याण होता है, अनेक देवी देवताओं की उपासना के बदले अनन्य माई भक्ति बहुत ही कल्याणकारी है और सहस्र नामों से माई सहस्रनाम की शक्ति बहुत उचे दरजे की है – दूसरे विधि प्रयोगों से श्रद्धा और अनन्य भाव से किए हुए फक्त माईजपकी शक्ति विशेष है क्योंकि इससे मनकी एकात्मता साध्य होती है। और सब से बढकर शक्ति अंत में दिए हुए अनन्य गुरुमाई भक्ति के नाम जप और ध्यान की है। मगर इस ध्यान के लिए जो पाठ इस पुस्तकके अंतमें दिया और समझाया गया है वह पाठ नं. १ से। ६ तक की श्रेणी के भक्तों के लिए नहीं हैं – क्योंकि इस नामावली की उपयोगिता गुरु शिष्य भाव की परिपक्वता के बाद होती है – जिनको गुरु की आवश्यकता भाग्य नहीं है या जो कार्य होनेपर गुरु को ठुकराते हैं अथवा जो गुरु से विद्या सीख लेने के बाद गुरु द्रोह करते हैं उनको यह जप पारायण और ध्यान असिमंत्र बनकर इरादा बदलने पर उलटा फल देता है – जिसके फलस्वरूप साधक के ऊपर अनेक आपत्तियाँ आती हैं। अगर दुर्भाग्यवश किसी साधक के दिल में गुरु के प्रति श्रद्धा या प्रेम कम हो जावे तो इसी में ही कुशल है कि साधक उस गुरु के दिए हुए मंत्र को छोडे दे; सबसे अच्छी बात यही है कि गुरु को स्टाफ कह देना और क्षमा याचना कर देना।

जिनको प्रतिती और विश्व हो, जिनको इस बात का यकीन हो कि भी उन्नति नहीं की जा सकती, जिनकी यह मान्यता हो कि गुरु मनुष्य शरीर में माई का प्रतिनिधि है और गुरु द्रोह जैसा कोई और उम्र पाप नहीं है और जिनको यह आत्मविश्वास है कि वे मरते दम तक कभी गुरु द्रोह जैसा कोई और उम्र पाप नहीं है और जिनको यह आत्मविश्वास है। कि वे मरते दम तक कभी गुरुद्रोह न करेंगे उनके लिए यह नामावली अवश्य आखिर की अमूल्य माई करुणामृत वृष्टि साबित होगी। इतना जिनको अपने में आत्मविश्वास हो वे गुरु मंत्र लेकर, पाठ और ध्यान की विधि गुरु से सीखकर अवश्य इस कल्याणकारक नामावली और ध्यान के पुण्य से मुक्ति मार्ग में अत्यंत शीघ्र उन्नति करें यहीं माई चरणों में याचना है।

नं.१ से ६ तक की श्रेणीकें भक्तोंके लिए साधारण पाठ और ध्यान विधि माई सहस्रनाम में दी गयी है मगर सातवी और उससे ऊपर की श्रेणी के भक्तों के लिए विधिनीचे संक्षेप से लिखी जारही है जिस तरह नं. १से ६ तक के भक्तों का कल्याण माई सहस्रनाम के पाठ से होता है। उसी तरह आगे के विभाग के भक्तों का पूजन, जप, ध्यान, माई सहस्र नाम के पाठ सह अनन्य गुरू माई विशिष्ट जप और ध्यान से होता है जो अंत में लिखे अनुसार होगा।निम्नलिखित माई गुरु अनन्य भक्ति पाठ का एक एक नाम माई के एक एक अवयव का ध्यान करके जपना चाहिये, इसके जपकी विधि गुरू मैत्र की तरह गुरू से सीखी जा सकती है लिखी नहीं जा सकती।

जब कोई विशिष्ट पुरुषार्थ से खास तरह की अंतर शक्तियों को जाग्रत करने के लिए माई कृपा की याचना करता है तब किसी भी अनुकूल शब्दों से मंत्र रटन करने को जप कहते है यह जप मौन (बिन आवाज) होना चाहिये। जिस तरह एक ग्रामोफोन रेकार्ड में अमूक स्वर को जीवन और आयुष्य मिलता है और उसको बजाने से हजारो को आनंद प्राप्त होता है इसी तरह अपने मनरूपी रिकार्ड में अमूक स्वर के अमूक कल्याण किया को जीवन और आयुष्य देने का कार्य जप से किया जाता है। इस जप से शरीर मन हृदय के हरेक परिमाणू का गुरूकृपा और माई करुणा से परिवर्तन हो जाता है और नया शरीर नया मन और नया हृदय प्राप्त होता है। पारायण का अर्थ है कि पूर्ण ध्यान से पाठ बारंबार करते रहना।

ध्यान की क्रिया यह है कि माई या गुरु या दोनों की प्रतिमा के समक्ष बैठकर एक एक अवयव में पूर्ण एकाग्रता से अपना मन डुबो देना और मन का परिणाम इतना सूक्ष्म बना देना कि जिस तरह एक दर्पण में उसके समक्ष रखी हुई हरेक चीज का प्रतिबिंब उठता और नजर पडता है इसी तरह मंत्र के अमूक शब्दोच्चार से मानसरूपी दर्पण में मानस परिमाणू से ध्यान किए हुए हरेक अवयव का, मुखाकृति का प्रत्यक्ष प्रतिबिंब नजर आवे। ध्यान क्रिया बारंबार करने से मन ऐसी स्थिति पर पहुँच जाता है कि फिर न तो प्रतिमा की ही जरूरत पड़ती है और न मंत्रोच्चारण की साधक जहाँ बैठता है वहाँ ध्यान की सहज स्थिति उसको प्राप्त होती है और इससे भी आगे की यह अवस्था है कि आसपास में शांति हो हो या न हो बैठते हुए, बोलते हुए चलते हुए भी माई परमभक्त हमेशा ध्यानस्थ रहता है – व्यवहार में इस कोटि के भक्त अपना रोजाना कामकाज करते दिखते हैं मगर उनके शरीर के भी परिमाणु जाप जपते रहते हैं, मन पारायण करता रहता है और हृदय माई ध्यान में डूबा रहता है। यह स्थिति प्राप्त होनेपर जल कमलवत, नैष्कर्म्य, ननिवध्यतें, न किंचित करोतसि, इत्यादि स्थितियों से कही जानेवाली सहज स्थितियों तक साधक पहुँच जाता है – प्रारब्धानुसार सब कुछ करते रहने पर भी दोष, कर्म, पाप, संग किसी तरह से भी उसकी अवन्नति नहीं हो सकते। जिस तरह एक गुरु या माई या ईश्वररूपी पारसमणि के स्पर्श से शिष्य वा भक्तरूपी लोहे का पात्र स्वर्णपात्र हो जाता है इसी तरह साधक भी कर्म बंधन और अन्य बंधनों से परे और मुक्त हो जाता है।

पारायण से सर्व सामान्य दुःख, आपत्ति, अज्ञान, दारिद्र्य, व्याधिआधि उपाधि के समक्ष विजयित्व रूप माई कृपा प्राप्त होती है और जप से विशिष्ट शक्तियों की जाग्रति और बलिष्टता रूपी माई कृपा प्राप्त होती है – पारायण जीवन शक्ति देनेवाला (Vitalizer tonic) वाईट लाईजर टॉनिक है, और जप इंजेक्शन (Injection) है और ध्यान क्लोरोफार्म (Chloroform) है, पारायण को उत्तम शारीरिक संपत्ती समझना, जप को रस्सी समझना और ध्यान को माई आनंद मदिरा समझना-पारायण युद्ध मैदान को पूर्ण अनुकूल बना देता है, जप वीर शक्ति देता है और ध्यान असामिप्यत्व और दुरागम्य सत्ता देता है। जिससे कोई नजदीक आ सकता नहीं, शस्त्र वा हाथ लगा सकता नहीं, कोई कष्ट या दुश्मन समीप आ सकता नहीं पारायण में विचार सत्ता और ज्ञान शक्ति है जपमें स्वर सत्ता और क्रियाशक्ति है और ध्यान में प्रेम सत्ता और इच्छाशक्ति है।

शास्त्रों में कहीं कहीं अतिशयोक्ति का प्रयोग स्थूल बुद्धिवालों को परिणाम तक पहुँचाने के लिये किया गया है लेकिन अनुभवियों का यह तो साधारण अनुभव है कि सहज सिद्धि की स्थिति तक पहुंचे हुए भक्तों के समीप जाने से हृदय को परम शांति मिलती है, उनके सहवास से अकथ्य आनंद की प्राप्ति होती है, सेवा से जीवन ध्येय ही बदल जाता है, कृपासे नयन बदल जाते है शरणांगति से सुखदश की प्राप्ति होती है और शरणांगति सहप्रेम से मुक्ति मिल जाती है।

माई मार्गियों के लिए माई भक्तों के लिए जो कुछ आदेश माई ने दिया है, पारायण जप और ध्यान के लिए अत्यंत कठिन तपस्या से माई करुणावृष्टि होने पर जो कुछ माई ने लिखा दिया है या लिखने का आदेश किया है वह माई भक्तों को अर्पण कर ऋण से मुक्त होता हूँ| कौन सुनेगा कौन सुनावेगा?कौन समझेगा और कौन समझावेगा? माई की अद्भुत, अगम्य और अवर्णीनीय लीला का आज तक कौन क्या कह सका है? बस मैं तो अपने मन का समाधान करने के लिए यह सब लिख रहा हूँ। इससे अगर किसी भक्त ने लाभ उठाया तो मेरा अहो भाग्य, मेरा परिश्रम सफल नहीं तो जो माई की मरजी – उसकी खुशी में मेरी खुशी है।

माई गुरु अनन्य भक्ति और ध्यान की विधि नीचे लिखे अनुसार होगी। जैसे कि पीछे कहा गया है इसकी दीक्षा तो गुरु से ही मिलती है। – यहाँ मात्र समझाने के लिए अर्थ और सूचना दी जाती है जिससे जिज्ञासू लोगोंकी थोड़ी बहुत तृप्ति हो जावे और कल्याण वा पुरुषार्थ करने की क्षुधा भी प्रदीप्त हो जावे – सारे जप को नौ भागों में विभक्त किया गया है और हरेक मंत्र को नौ की संख्यामें जपना चाहिये. हरेक शब्द के सामने अर्थ और नीचे ध्यान विधि दी गई है। पारायणके लिए अर्थ देनेसे जप का हेतू अलग देने की आवश्यकता नहीं रहती – जिस शब्द का जो अर्थ होता है उसी शब्द के जप से वही भावना प्राप्त होती है। और वही सिद्धि मिलती है। स्पष्ट शब्दों में माई गुरु अनन्य भक्ति पाठ, मन में अर्थ की कल्पना करते हुए बार बार रटन करने को पारायण कहते हैं। पाठ के किसी भी एक विशिष्ट नाम जैसे ‘माई करुणा’ के जप कहते हैं और माई की मूर्ति के समक्ष बैठकर उसके एक एक अवयव पर ध्यान लगाने को ध्यान कहते हैं।

ॐ ऐं श्रीं जयमाई माझे गुरु अनन्य भक्ति

जप ध्यान आवाहन विसर्जन पाठ या ध्यान शुरू करने से पहिले और समाप्ति तक मन की एकात्मता और पूर्ण स्थिरता प्राप्त करने के लिये अथ और इति याने आवाहन के पहिले और विसर्जन के बाद निम्नलिखित नामोच्चार करना चाहिये। पारायण हो तो अर्थ का मनन करना चाहिये, और ध्यान हो तो अवयव पर दृष्टि कर एकचित्त करना चाहिये।

आवाहन के पहिले और विसर्जन के बाद का जप ध्यान

मार्कण्डरूप मार्कण्डमाई, मारक तारक एक माई मार्कण्डरूप मार्कण्डमाई, मारकतारक एकमाई, मार्कण्डरूप मार्कण्डमाई, मारकतारक एकमाई. मार्कण्डरूपमार्कण्डमाई, मारकतारकएकमाई, मार्कण्डरूपमार्कण्डमाई।

पारायण के लिये अर्थ मार्कण्डरूपमार्कण्डमाई – मार्कण्ड अर्थात् माई का कोई भक्त (मार्कण्ड सामान्य नाम का अर्थ भक्त) उसके ऊपर करुणा करके उसको योग्यता को पहुंचाकर उसके प्रेम में पडकर उसका ही रूप बनकर उसके अनुयायी भक्तों पर जो माई करुणा करती है, ऐसी परंपरा से अपने अनन्य भक्त द्वारा सब का कल्याण करने के हेतुसे, युगों से जो गुरू शिष्य अथवा संत सेवक की परंपरा चलाती रहती है। वह मां। आगे बढ़कर जो भक्त के हृदय में निवासकर कर निरंतर चली आती हुई इस परंपरा की योजनाकर भक्तजनों क का कल्याण करती है वह मां।

मारकतारकएकमाई – तू मारकताई तू मारकताई मार या तार बस मैं तो एक तुझे ही पहिचानता हूं, और एक तेरी शरण में ही रहा हूं, कभी मारत कभी तारती है, मारने के रुप से तारक का काम करने वाली तू एक ही मां है, आखिर तारने वाली भी बस तू एक ही हैं।

मारकमाईतारकमाई – जो माई ‘मेरे चरणों के सिवाय और कहीं। सुख नहीं, मेरी शरण, मेरी कृपा और भक्ति सिवाय सभी बातें सुख का भ्रम मात्र हैं, ऐसा अनुभव कराने के लिये अनेक प्रलोभनों इच्छाओं और वासनाओं इत्यादि से मारती हैं और इच्छित सुख प्राप्त कराकर क्षणभर के लिए तारने वाली बनकर फिर मारती है फिर मारने तारने और तारने मारने के चक्कर में डाल देती हैं, जिस तरह एक संसारिक मां बच्चे के शरीर को साबुन से घसती है बच्चे के रोने धोने की परवाह न कर स्नान कराकर उसके शरीर को उज्वल बनाकर तेजस्वी पवित्र और शुद्ध बना देती है उसी तरह अनेक तरह के अनुभव कराकर सुख और दुःख के बीच से भ्रमण कराकर अंत में जो आखरीन सुख त ले जाती है वह मां। भक्त के लिये जिसको मारने का बाद तारना अवश्य है वह मां ध्यान के लिये मूर्ति अवयव विभाग मार्कण्डरूपमार्कण्डमाई का ध्येय जिस कमल में माई के चरण छिपे हुए हैं वह कमल है, इस कमल में भावना यह है कि माई का भक्त समुदाय द्वेषभाव द्वैतभाव और भेदभाव को छोडकर इन चरणों को पकड़कर बैठा हुआ है और माई के नयनों से माई की करुणावृष्टि उस पर हो रही है, भक्त का ध्यान उस कमल पर और मुख के आसपास करुणा किरणो रूपी जो गोल ओजस का चक्र है उसपर और कमलनयनोंपर है।

मार्कण्डरूपमार्कण्डमाई – नाम से नीचे के कमल का ध्यान करना बाद में मारकतारकएकमाई नाम से ऊपर के ओजसयुक्त गोलचक्र का ध्यान करना और उसके बाद कमलनयनों पर ध्यान लगाना। त्रिपुटि ध्यान अर्थात् नीचे का कमल ऊपर का ओजस चक्र और कमल नयनों का ध्यान करके अंत में चरणों में ही रहनेकी इच्छा से कमल का ध्यान करना और इस इच्छा से कमलचक्र में मन को लय करनां।

मारकतारकएकमाई नाम से नयन और ओजस चक्र पर ध्यान लगाना।पाठ और ध्यान के माई आवाहन और विसर्जन के लिये मार्कण्डरूपमार्कण्डमाई से नीचे के कमल का, वात्सल्यमृतवर्षिणि और भुक्तिमुक्प्रिदायिनी सच्चिदानंदरूपिणी से पूर्णमूर्ति का और मारकतारकएकमाई से ऊपर के चक्र का ध्यान करना; इस तरह नौ बार करके आखिर को नीचे के चक्र में मन को लीन करना – | जैसे आवाहन समय आरंभ में ‘कृपा दृष्टि कर’ वैसे अंत में विसर्जन समय ‘तेरी कृपा दृष्टि से मैं धन्य हूँ और चित्त प्रसन्न हूँ. इसी भावना को सुदृढ करना।

प्रथम (१) ध्यान

स्वर – मां, माई, मार्कण्डमाई, मार्कण्डरूपमाई, मार्कण्डरूपमाई, मार्कण्डरूपमाई, मार्कण्डरूपमाई, मांअर्थ – मारकमाई और तारकमाई का अर्थ ऊपर आवाहन में दिया गया हैं।मां – निर्गुण ब्रह्म की उपासना की सिद्धि के लिये जप; निर्गुणनिराकार ब्रह्मरूपिणि मा माई – सगुण ब्रह्मोपासना, ईश्वरी या मायाविशिष्ट ब्रह्मस्वरूपिणि मां की सिद्धि और कृपा के लिये माई मार्गियों की उपास्य देवी माँ मार्कण्डमाई – ईश्वरकी मातृभावना, विश्वभावना, प्रेम, सेवा,भक्ति शरणांगति के पालन से भुक्ति और मुक्ति देनेवाली मां – जिसको माईमार्कण्ड ने अपनी आराध्य देवी बनाया है वह मां या जिसको मार्कण्ड गुरूरूप मान्य है उनके लिये मनुष्य शरीर में स्वयं मार्कण्डरूप मां।

मार्कण्डरूपमाई – जो अपने भक्त की मां बनकर भक्त का कल्याण करती है वहं मां ।

मार्कण्डरूपमाई -जो भक्त के हृदय में निवासकर परंपरा चलाकरयुग युग में भक्तजनों का कल्याण करती है वह मां।

ध्यान – मां मां करके मां के मुख का ध्यान करना, माई माई करके माई हृदय का ध्यान करना, मार्कण्डमाई करके गुरू का, जिस तरह वह माई चरणों में चरण पकड कर दंडवत प्रणाम करता हुआ पडा है, उसका ध्यान करना, मार्कण्डरूपमाई से माई की दस चरणांगुलियो से निलकती हुई अज्ञान, अंध:कार, दुःख, कनिष्ठ प्रारब्ध इत्यादि को जलानेवाली किरणरूपी माई करुण की असिधारा का ध्यान और मार्कण्डरूपमाई से माई के चरणों के नीचे कमल है उसके माई मार्गियों रूपी पंखरियों को गोलचक्र जिसके ऊपर चरणदंशंगुलियों की करुणाधारा का तेज प्रकाशित है ऐसे गोल चक्र (कमल) का ध्यान करना (१)१) यह ध्यान जीव सृष्टि और भक्त जीवात्माओं के कल्याण की दृष्टि से है, ईश्वरी भक्त और अनुयायी या तो ईश्वरी गुरू और शिष्य या तो ईश्वरी संत और संतदास की दृष्टि के अनुसार है।

द्वितीय (२) ध्यान

स्वर – मां माई मारकमाई, तारकमाई, मारकरूपतारकमाई, तारकमाई, मारकमाई माई मां – अर्थ – मारकमाई और तारकमाई का अर्थ ऊपर आवाहन में दिया गया हैं – मार्कण्डरूपमाई – यहां भक्त की यह मनोवृत्ति रहती है कि दुख, आपत्ति, प्रतिकूलता जो कुछ भी होता है वह सब अपने अंतिम लाभ के लिये होता हैं, एक बार शरणांगति स्वीकार कर बैठे कि फिर सब फिक्र माई को हो और इसके बाद जो कुछ भी होता है उससे जीव का कुछ न कुछ कल्याण ही होता है, यही समझ परिपक्व करने के लिये यद नाम है। तारकमाई – अनेक जन्मों में सुख दुःख के अनेक अनुभवों के बाद जब भक्त अंत की परिपक्वता को प्राप्त होता है तब मां मारकमाई होती है। यहां दिया हुआ मारकमाई का अर्थ है।द्वैतभाव और जीवभाव को मारनवाली मां।। ध्यान – तारकमाई नाम से उपर के दोनों हाथ और हाथों में पकड़े हुए आयुधों का ध्यान करना, तारकमाई नाम से नीचे के दोनों हाथों और हस्तायुधों का ध्यान करना, मारकरूपतारकमाई नाम से मुख के आसपास के किरणों के गोल चक्र काध्यान करना। यह ध्यान शरणांगत जीवात्मा की प्रगति की दृष्टि के अनुसार है, सुखदुःख, पापपुण्य सद्गुण, दुर्गुण, हरेक स्थिति में से पसार होकर परिपक्वता प्राप्त करने की दृष्टि से है।

तृतीय (३) ध्यान

स्वर – मां माई. मार्कंडमाईएक, माईमार्कंडमाई मार्कडरूप माईएक, मार्कण्डरूपमाई, मार्कंडरूप मार्कंडमाईएक, मार्कंडरूपमार्कण्डमाई, गुरुशिष्टएक, मार्कंडरूपमाईभक्तभगवतिएक, मार्कंडमाई शिवशक्ति एक, माईशरणागतकरुणाएक, मारकतारकमाईएक, माईमार्कंडरूप मार्कंडमाईएक

अर्थ – १) मा माई और मार्कंडमाई एक हैं अर्थात् निर्गुण ब्रह्म सगुणब्रह्म और सगुणब्रह्म का उपासक सभी एक है. (२) माई माई का भक्त और माई की कल्याणकारी शक्ति एक है (३) भक्त, माई शक्ति और माई भक्त के सच्चे अनुयायी सभी एक हैं (४) माई भक्त के अनुयायी और गुरुशिष्य भावना एक है (इसमें गूढ रहस्य है। गुरु को जो अनुयायी प्रिय दो सच्चे शिष्यको उसको गुरु भाई कहके स्वीकार करना चाहिये नहीं तो गुरु प्रति प्रेम झूठा और स्वार्थका समझनाचाहिए। दूसरी तरफ शिष्यका गुरु मर प्रेम हो जावे तो गुरु को भी शिष्य पर वात्सल्यभाव संबंधि पूर्ण श्रद्धा होनी चाहिये।इस तत्वको स्वीकार न करने से उन्नति और परंपरा के प्रवाह में रुकावट हो जाती है। (५) भगवान की या भगवति की जो शक्ति है (मार्कण्डरूपमाई) वह भक्त के अंदर वास करती है। (६) माई का भक्त शिवरूप है और शक्तिरूप भी है अर्थात् उसको शिव और शक्ति होने की पूर्ण क्रिया प्राप्त है इससे उनसे एकता है (७) माई, माई की शरणांगति और शरणांगत बनाने के लिए माई की आकर्षण क्रिया और माई की करुणा भी एक ही है। जितनी पूर्ण शरणागति उतनी पूर्ण करुणा (८) जो सगुण है वो निर्गुण है। निराकार ब्रह्म साकार ब्रह्म और उसका उपासक समुदाय भी एक ही है अर्थात् निर्गुण सगुण भक्त और विश्व सारा ही एक माई की लीला है। ध्यान – गुरुशिष्य से माई के दायें और बायें चरणों का भक्त भगवति से कमल हस्त और वरद हस्त का, शिवशक्ति से अकुश और ध्वज हस्त का, शरणांगत और करुणा से बायीं और दायी आंखों का, मारकतारकमाईएक से भ्रकुटिमध्यबिंदू का और माई का मार्कंडरूपमार्कंडमाई से माई के मुखारविंदं का ध्यान करना। इस तरह भेदभाव लोप ही जाने से आखिर एक ही बात का ध्यान रह जाता है और सभी छोडदें मगर मेरी मां तू तो मारक हो या तारक तू ही एक है और अंत में सगुण और निर्गुण की एकता माई मां एक और मां माई एक के ध्यान से अद्वैत भावना सुदृढ की जाती है। अद्वैत भाव सिवाय आखिर का कल्याण नहीं होता। इसलिये इस भाव को दृढकरने की परम आवश्यकता है।

चतुर्थ (४) ध्यान

माई सर्व सं क्षोभिणि, माई सर्व विद्राविणि, माई सर्वार्थप्रदायिनि, माई सर्ववशिनि, माईमदनाशिनि, माईद्वैतद्वेष नाशिनि, माई पाप नाशिनि, माई पुण्यपावनि माई वात्सल्यवर्षिणि- अर्थ -सबको क्षोभ में डालनेवाली, सबको डराने और दबानेवाली, सर्व पुरुषार्थ (धर्म अर्थकाममोक्ष) की देनेवाली, सर्व प्रकार के ऐश्वर्य पर साम्राज्य देनेवाली, सबको वश करने और वश में रखनेवाला, सब दुश्मनों का और अपने अंदर के मद और उन्माद का नाश करनेवाली, सर्व द्वेष द्वन्द और भेदभाव का नाश करनेवाली, सर्व द्वेष द्वन्द्व और भेदभाव का नाश करने वाली, सब पापों को जला देनेवाली, सबप्रकार के पुण्य प्रदान करनेवाली और जिसकी आकृति का ध्यान करने से भक्त पावन हो जाता है ऐसी पतितपावन और वात्सल्य के अमृत की वर्षा करनेवाली मां। ध्यानसंक्षोभिण से कमल हस्त का, विद्राविणि से अकुश हस्त का, सर्वार्थदायिनि से वरदहस्त का, सर्ववशिनि से ध्वज हस्त का, मदननाशिनि से चरणकिरण का, द्वैतद्वैषद्वद्व नाशिनि से कमलचरणों के आसपास कमल पंखडियों का, पापनाशिनि से केशों का, पुन्यपावनि से वात्सल्य रूपी अमृत की वर्षा करते हुए दो नयन और चरणों वे मुकुट तक की पूर्ण माई मूर्ति का ध्यान करना।इस ध्यानमें क्रमसे अष्ट देवियोंकी अंतर भावनाएँ आ जाती है। (ब्राह्मी, माहेश्वरि, कौमारी, वैष्णाधि, वाराहि, माहेन्द्रि, चामुंडा और महालक्ष्मि) और इसी क्रम से वृत्ति क्षेत्र में भी अष्टरिपू भ्रष्ट भावनाओं का समावेश हो जाता है। (काम, क्रोध, लोभ, मोह, मद, मत्सर, पाप और पुण्य)।

पंचम (५) ध्यान

माईकुसुमा, माईमदनातुरा, माईमेखला, माईवेगिनी, माईमदनांकुशा, माईमालिनि माई भुक्तिमुक्तिप्रदायिनि।

अर्थ – माई जो अनंत प्रकार के प्रलोभनों से अस्थिर बना देती है, माई जो अनेक प्रलोभनों में डालकर अनंत कामनाओं से हृदय को भर देती है, माई जो उन कामनाओं से चिव को आकुल व्याकुल कर आतुर बना देती है, माई जो अनंत प्रकार के बंधनों से बांध कर जीव को बद्ध बना देती है फिर भक्तों के लिये उन्नति क्रम शुरू करके उन्नति और कल्याण के अनंत मार्ग पर अर्थात् रेखा पर कृपा होने पर चढा देती है। माईजो प्रगति प्रयोग में अनंत वेग देती है, कितने ही प्रलोभन वासनाएं और इच्छाएं और वासनायें क्यों न हो भक्त को पूर्ण संयमांकुश देती है, सच्चे भक्त को कमल कुसुम जैसे फूलों की माला में स्थान देकर माला में फूल की तरह पिरो देती है। इस तरह माई जो मुक्ति और मुक्ति दोनों हो परस्पर विरोधी होने पर भी जो भक्त को भुक्ति और मुक्ति दोनों ही प्रशन करती है वह माने।

(पहिले चार नामों से माई उपर से नीचे हो जाती है और दूसरे चार नामों से भक्त को फिर जल्दी ऊपर चढा देती है। गुप्त मर्म यही है कि घडी में गिराती है मगर आखिर को तारती है – मुक्ति की सच्ची चावी यही है कि ‘गुरु’ और देव का शरणांगत बनकर उनकर छोड दे।)

ध्यान – कुसुमा से कवरी और केश का, उसमें गये हुए पुष्पों का और गले में सुशोभित मौक्तिक हारका, मदनासे मुकुट सह पूर्ण मुख का मदनातुरा से नयनोंका, मेखला से कटिभाग में सुशोभित रत्नजडित कमरचंद्र का, रेखा से सारी की सुशोभित किनार और उममें अंकित जरी के भरत काम का, वेगिनी से चरणों के नुपूर स्थान के भरतकाम का, वेगिनी से चरणों के नुपूर स्थान का मदनांकुशा से चरणांगुलियों की ज्योति किरण का, मालिनि से चरण के आसपास के कमल और पंखुरियों का और भुक्तिमुक्तिप्रदायिनी से दोनों चरणों को पकडे दण्डवत प्रणाम करते हुए पूर्ण मूर्ति का ध्यान करते साधक खुद पडा हुआ है ऐसी कल्पना करनी चाहिये।

षष्ट (६) ध्यान

स्वर : मां, माई, मार्कन्डमाई, माईगुरु, माई शिष्य, माईनौका, माईनाविक, माईभुक्ति, माईपूर्णा अर्थ – गुरु माई है, शिष्य माई है, नौका भी माई है और नाविक (नाव चलानेवाली) भी माई है। दुःख और सुख का भोग भोगने की शक्ति देनेवाली, भोगानेवाली और भोगनेवाली भी माई ही है -पूर्ण करनेवाली, पूर्णता को पहुँचाने वाली और पहुँचने वाली भी माई है – ध्यानगुरु से दाएँ चरण का, शिष्य से बायें चरणका, नौका से वरदहस्त का, नाविक के अंकुश हस्त का, और पूर्णा से ध्वज हस्त का ध्यान करना ।

सप्तम (७) ध्यान

स्वर – माई शरीरा, माई मानसा, माई हृदया माई धृति, माई स्मृति, माई श्रद्धा, माई शुद्धि, माई सच्चिादानन्दरूपिणि – अर्थ – स्पष्ट है – (धृति – स्थिरता-धैर्य-पकड-रखने की शक्ति स्मृतियाद) शरीर में धृति, मन में स्मृति, हृदय में श्रद्धा, आत्मा में शुद्धि और पूर्ण स्वरूप में सच्चिदानंद रूपिणी माई की कल्पना करना।ध्यान – शरीरा से माई के समस्त शरीर नखशिख तक का, मानसा से भूकुटिमध्यबिंदू का, हृदया से हृदय का, आत्मा से चरण तलों का, धृति से शरीर के सब अवयवों को कब्जे में रखनेवाली शक्ति की कल्पना कर समस्त शरीर के सभी अवयवों पर दृष्टि फिराना, स्मृति से मैं माई का हूँ माई अवश्य मेरा कल्याण करेगी” इस भावना से भृकुटि मध्यबिंदू का ध्यान करना, श्रद्धा से श्रद्धा की भावना से माई हृदय पर ध्यान लगाना, शुद्धि से चरणांगुलियों से निलकती हुई विद्युतधारा का ध्यान करना और सच्चिदानन्दरूपिणी से माई चरण पकडे हुए दण्डवत् प्रणाम करता हुआ मैं पड़ा हुआ हूँ ऐसी मानसिक कल्पना कर पूर्ण मूर्ति का ध्यान करना।

अष्टम (८) ध्यान

स्वर – माईशरण, माईभक्ति, माईप्रेम, माईध्यान माईशान्ति, माईशक्ति, माईकृपा, माईवत्सला, माईसिद्धि।अर्थ – स्पष्ट है। ध्यान -शरण से नीचे के कमलचक्र का, भक्ति से पैरों में नुपूरस्थान का, प्रेम से हृदय का, ध्यान से भ्रकुटिमध्यबिंदू का शांति से मुकुट का, शक्ति से अंकुशहस्त को, कृपा से वरदहस्त का, वत्सला से कमल हस्त काऔर सिद्धि से ध्वजहस्त का ध्यान करना ।

नवम (९) ध्यान

स्वर – माई कल्याण, माई करुणा, माईत्रिपुटि, माईचरण, माई सर्वम्, माई समरस, माईसमरूप, माई मुक्ति ।

अर्थ – त्रिपुटि – मां माई और मार्कण्डमाई, समरस-माई से एक रस हो जाने की स्थिति। मैं और मेरी माई ऐसा द्वैत भाव नष्ट हो जाने के पहिले की एक रसकी स्थिति, समरूपमैं ही भाई हूं माई मुक्तमें और मैं माई में हूं और मैं जैसा तत्व है ही नहीं। इस परिपूर्ण स्थिति की आनंद अवस्था, मुक्तिमाई के चरणों में लीन होकर मैं और माई दोनों तत्वों के फना हो जाने की सहज स्थिति – ध्यान – कल्याण से वरदहस्त का, करुणा से नयनों का, त्रिपुटि से मुख हृदय और चरणों (नुपूरस्थान) का, चरण से चरणतलों का, सर्वम् से सागर का, नित्या से सागर और उस पर खडी हुई पूर्ण मूर्ति का ध्यान करना, समरस से माई ने प्रसन्न होकर पूर्ण एकता की है ऐसी कल्पना करके, शरीर से शरीर, मन से मन हृदय से हृदय मिल गया है ऐसी भावना से समस्त शरीर का ध्यान करना, समरूप से माई ने अपना मुकुट उतार कर मेरे मस्तक पर रख दिया है ऐसी भावना और कल्पनाकर मुकुटपर ध्यान लगाना, मुक्ति से चरणांगुलियों से निकलती हुई विद्युतधारा रूप या उनमें से एक किरण जैसा मैं हो गया हूं ऐसी कल्पना करके श्रद्धा से चरणतलों पर ध्यान लगाना।

ध्यान पुनरावर्तन प्रेम में पुनरावृत्ति दोष हमेशा क्षणतव्य हुआ करता है क्यों कि मन हमेशा अतृप्त रहता है इसलिए भक्त के हृदयरूपी परदे पर ध्यान के बारे में समालोचना रूपरंग का एक हाथ और लगा रहा हूं – ध्येय अवयव और विभाग की नजर से क्रम नीचे लिखे अनुसार होगा, अर्थ सिवाय ध्यान करनेवालों के लिये एक जगह एकांत में बैठकर फक्त ध्यान करना सुलभतारूप और लाभदायक होगा।

आवाहन से पहिले और विसर्जन के बाद चरणकमल के आसपास का गोलचक्र (क) और कमलनयन सह मुख के आसपास के किरणों का गोलचक्र और चरण कमल (ख) नीचे के कमल और ऊपर के ओजस चक्र दोनों को बार बार ध्यान करने के लिये जब तक हृदय निश्चिंत, वितर्करहित, शुद्ध और भक्तिभाव से द्रवित न हो जाय तब तक दो नाम और दो ध्यान से मन मर्कट को नीचे से ऊपर के ध्यान से द्रवित न हो जाय तब तक दो नाम और दो ध्यान से मनमर्कट को नीचे से ऊपर और ऊपर से नीचे की महिनत कराकर शुद्ध और आज्ञापालक बना देना।

(क) आवाहन और विसर्जन

शुद्ध मन हुए बाद पूर्णमूर्ति का मन से आवाहन करके फिर नीचे और ऊपर के ध्यान से पूर्णमूर्ति को बिराजमान करना। वात्सल्यमृतवर्षिणि भुक्तिमुक्तिप्रदायिनि और सच्चिदानन्दरूपिणि इन तीन नामों से पूर्णमूर्ति का आविर्भाव होता है पहिले करुणा बरसनी चाहिये फिर करुणावृष्टि के परिपाक से भुक्ति और मुक्ति की प्राप्ति होती है।

(ख) नवधा ध्यान

१) सुख, हृदय, चरण (नुपुरस्थान), चरणांगुलि किरण, कमलचक्र(फिर) चरणांगुलिकिरण, चरण (नूपुरस्थान) हृदय और मुख। २) मुख, हृदय, ऊपर के दोहाथ, नीचे के दो हाथ, ओजस चक्र और नयन (फिर) नीचे के दो हाथ, हृदय और मुख३) मुख हृदय नुपूरस्थान, हृदय नुपूरस्थान किरण, नुपूरस्थान किरण कमलचक्र, कमलचक्र और दो चरण, किरण और नीचे के दो हाथ, नुपूरस्थान और ऊपर के दो हाथ, हृदय और दो नयन, भ्रकुटिमध्यबिंदू, हृदय मुख और ऊपर के दो हाथ, हृदय और दो नयन, भ्रकुटिमध्यबिंदू, हृदय मुख औरकमलचक्र) ४) कमलहस्त, अंकुशहस्त, वरदहस्त, ध्वजहस्त, चरणकिरण, नीचे का कमलचक्र, केशपाश, मुकुट और पूर्णमूर्ति। ५) केशपाश और गले का हार, मुकुट सह मुख, नयन, मेखला (कमरचंद) वस्त्रकिनार, नुपूरस्थान, चरणांगुलिकिक्षरण, नीचे का कमलचक्र और पूर्णमूर्ति६) मुख, हृदय, नुपूरस्थान, बायां चरण, दायां चरण, वरदहस्त, अंकुशहस्त, कमलहस्त और ध्वजहस्त. ७) समस्त शरीर, भ्रकुटिमध्यबिंदू, हृदय, चरणतल, समस्त शरीर शक्ति, भ्रकुटिमध्यबिंदू, हृदय, चरण किरण औरपूर्ण आनंदमूर्ति. ८) कमलचक्र, नुपूरस्थान, हृदय, भ्रकुटिमध्यबिंदू, मुकुट, अंकुशहस्त, वरदहस्त, कमलहस्त, ध्वजहस्त. ९) वरदहस्त, नयम (मुख हृदय नुपूरस्थान) चरणतल, सागर, सागरतटस्थपूर्णमूर्ति, शरीर से शरीर, मन से मन, हृदय में हृदय की एकता सद समस्त शरीर, एकता सह मुकुट पहनने की भावना और चरणतल ध्यान अवयव और भी, कौन से नाम से किस अवयवका ध्यान अथवा भावना है इस नजर से लिखा जाता है, कोई त्रुटि अथवा परस्पर विरोध नजर भावे तो गुरू से समझ लेना या तो माईसे ही पूँछ लेना। मामूली गलती होने में कोई हानि नहीं। आम्रफल किसी भी रीति से खाया जाए तो उसके स्वाद में औरआनंद में कोई फरक नहीं पडता या कमती बढती नहीं होती।

१) कमलचक्र – मार्कण्डरूपमार्कण्डमाई, माईद्वेषद्वैतनाशिनि, | माईमालिनि, माईशरण। २) ओजसचक्र (नयनसह) – मारकतारकमाई, मारकरूपतारकमाई – ३) मुख -मांमाईमाएक, माईमदना, माई त्रिपुटि ४) हृदय -माई, माई हृदया, माई श्रद्धा, माई प्रेम. ५) नुपूरस्थान (चरण) – मार्कण्डमाई, माईगुरू, माईशिष्य, माईवेगिनि, माईभक्ति, माई त्रिपुटि. ६) चरणांगुलिकिरण – मार्कण्ड रूपमाई, माईमदनाशिनि, माईमदनांकुशा, माईशुद्धि, माईमुक्ति.७)अंकुशहस्त – मारकमाई, माईविद्राविणि, माईशिवशक्ति माई नाविक, माई शक्ति. ८) ध्वजहस्त – मारकमाई, माई वशिनि, माई शिवशक्ति माई पूर्णा,माई सिद्धि.९) वरदहस्त – तारकमाई, माई भगवति, माई प्रदायिनी, माई नौका,माईकृपा, माई कल्याण १०)कमलहस्त – तारकमाई माई भक्त माई संक्षोभिणी, माईभुक्ति, माई वत्सला । ११) केश – माई पाप नाशिनि, माई कुसुमा, १२) मुकुट – माई पुण्यपावनि, माई मदना, माई शान्ति माई समरूप १३) नयन – माई शरणांगतकरुणा, माईमदनातुरा, माईकरुणा. १४) भ्रकृटिमध्यबिंदू – मरकतारकमाईएक, माईमानसा, माई स्मृति माई। १५) कटिभाग – माई मेखला १६) वस्त्रकिनार – माई रेखा १७) चरणतल – माई आत्मा, माई शरण, माई मुक्ति १८) समस्तशरीर – माई शरीरा, माई धृति, माई समरस १९) सागर – माई सर्वम्, माई नित्या २०)पूर्णमूर्ति -माईवात्सल्यवर्षिणि, माईमुक्तिमुक्तिप्रदायिनि माई सच्चिदानन्दरूपिणि, माईनित्या।

ध्यान भावना ऊपर लिखे अनुसार कुल २० ध्येय विभाग होते हैं, कमलचक्र में शरण की और शरणागति में एकता प्रेम सेवा और भ्रातृभाव की कल्पना है। इस लिये माई द्वैतद्वैषना शिनि और माई मालिनि की कल्पनाकमलचक्र में की गयी है।

गुरू शिष्य और शिवशक्ति इन में दुगुन भावना है अलग अलग गुरू और शिष्य, शिव और शक्ति की है और दोनों मिलके “गुरू शिष्य और शिवशक्ति ही है।’

केशकी श्यामतामें पापनाशिनि की भावना है और भक्तों के पापरूपी श्यामता को हरण करके अपने केशों के सौंदर्य को माई बढाती है।मुकुट में पुण्यशीलता और विजयत्व के परिणाम से शांति और अधिकारपने की भावना है चरण के जिस माग में नुपूर पहिने जाते हैं वह चरण (नुपूरस्थान) है। और जो भाग पृथ्वी को स्पर्श करता है वह चरणतल हैं।

भावना -मार्कण्डरूपमार्कण्डमाई – से “मैं कुछ नहीं हूँ अवकाश और काल का और अनंत विश्वों में मैं एक पामरु जीव हूँ और तेरी कृपा निरंतर बरस रही हैं। यही भावना मन में रखना लघुता, स्वशून्य भावना, माई करुणा भक्तों के संगठन, संगीत और प्रेम सिवाय भक्ति का रंग नहीं जमता और एकता के सिवाय परम माई आनंद नहीं मिलता।मारकतारकएकमाई – शरणांगति, पूर्ण निश्चयात्मकता और माई करुणा के लिये मातृभावना की उत्तमता की श्रद्धा।मार्कण्डमाई – माई अपने भक्त पर सब कुछ निछावर कर देती है, उसके हृदय में निवास करती है और उसके भक्त का जिस पर अनुग्रह हुआ उसका भी कल्याण करती है और अंत में भक्त का रूप बन जाती है।मार्कण्डरूपमाई – गुरू और माई कृपा सिवाय साधक का निजी पुरुषार्थ भ्रम रूप है।मारकताई तारकमाई – माई बडे से बडा डाक्टर (surgeon) है।शस्त्रक्रिया कर मारती है मगर जीवन देने के लिये।मारकरूपतारकमाई – जो कुछ माई करती है उसमें गूढ रहस्य ही हुआ करता है और कल्याण छिपा रहता है, मात्र मूर्खता वश स्थूलबुद्धि होने से समझ में नहीं आता।माई सर्वसंक्षोभिण से माईपुण्यपावनि – काम क्रोध लोभ मोह मद मत्सर पाप और पुण्य इन आठ क्षेत्रों में हमेशा संयमी रहना इसका नाम सच्चा जीवन है।।माई कुसुमा से माई मेखला – पुरुषार्थ यशाशक्ति करते जाना, मगर यह विचार मन में कभी नहीं लाना कि “मैं उन्नति कर रहा हूँ बल्कि यह भावना रखना कि “माई या गुरू मेरी उन्नति कर रहा है – इसमें गफलत हुई तो कब और कहां पांव फिसलेगा पता नहीं लगेगा | माईमालिनि – गुरु और माई के चरण पकड़ लेने से अनंत वेगिनि की सार्थकता पूर्ण होती है और विमान के वेग से उन्नति और कल्याण होता है। मार्कण्डरूपमार्कण्डमाई गुरुशिष्य एक। विश्व की सामान्य जनता, गुरुशिष्य, भक्तभगवति, शिवशक्ति, शरणांकर्षणकरुणा इन सब का परस्पर सूक्ष्म संबंध है और इस बारे में अभेद भावना, सहिष्णुता, परस्पर प्रेम भावना और एकता की भावना को दृढ करना।माई शिष्य माई गुरु – जब गुरु भी शिष्य का शिष्य होता है तब शिष्य का सच्चा कल्याण होता है नहीं तो सुख लोभी शिष्य और धन धूर्त गुरू से कल्याण नहीं होता।माईनौका माई नाविक – माई नौका चलानेवाली भी है सुख दुःख की योजना करनेवाली, पूर्णता देनेवाली और भुक्ति मुक्ति दोनों ही देनेवाली एक माई ही है।माई शरीर – अपने शरीर में, मन में, हृदय में माई विराजित है। इसलिये इस भावना को दृढ़कर इनको शुद्ध रखो-धृति स्मृति श्रद्धाऔर शुद्धि उत्तम प्रकार की रखो।

माई ध्यान माई शक्ति – ध्यान सिवाय शांन्ति नहीं मिलती, सिवाय सुख नहीं मिलता, माई के प्रसार आदि कार्यों में तन मन और धन की शक्ति के समर्पण सिवाय माई कृपा नहीं होती और माई के वात्सल्य सिवाय सिद्धि नहीं मिलती।

माई कल्याण – पुण्य से प्राप्त किये हुए कल्याण से करुणा का लाभ बहुत ही बड़ा है। माई गुरु और शिष्य की त्रिपुटि के सिवाय अंतिम कल्याण नहीं हो सकता – चरण पकड़ने से कुछ कुछ होगा। माई से एक रस होने के अनुभव का अमृत चखोगे माई स्वरूप बन जाओगे और माई के चरणों में मुक्ति प्राप्त कर विलिन हो जाओगे – पाठ में नामोचरणकी सुगमता के लिये कितने ही नाम छोटे बना दिये गये हैं और कई अक्षरों को कोष्टक (ब्रैकेट) में दिया गया हैं – अनुकूलतानुसार पूर्ण नाम अथवा छोटे नाम का उच्चारण करना।

अंत में माई चरणों में दास की यही प्रार्थना है कि ऊपर दिए गये अनन्य गुरु माई भक्ति के पारायण और विशिष्ट नाम जप ध्यान के पाठ से माई भक्तों को पहले से विशेष और शीघ्र उन्नति हो, माई अपनी कृपाऔर करुणा दृष्टि से भक्तों को सदा आनंद की स्थिति देती रहे और अपने परम भक्तो को मुक्ति तक ले जाकर अपने चरणों में लय कर दे।

माईमंदिर, हुबली माईवार, २४ मार्च १९४४

माई दासानुदास माईमार्कण्ड

Mother is fount and protector of traditional wisdom.

Sampradaaya is the wisdom, regularly imparted by the teachers to the disciple; Ishvari means ruler. Knowledge is gained by reasoning, through traditions, faith in Guru and intuition.

Mother tries to see, that so long as a particular school of religion with certain beliefs and practices of the divine path to reach Her, is not tented with vice of greed, adultery, hypocrisy etc., it progresses with Her full help and blessings.

The secret of success of the initiation ceremony and rituals should be , the intense devotion with which the Guru requests Mother to create a replica of all his powers, knowledge and wisdom to be conferred on the disciple.

When however the Guru becomes the usurper of God’s powers and the Guru’s homages, when he gets deluded that that powers belong to and vest in himself, and when disciples attach more importance to rituals then to the actual faith and devotion (in and to God and Guru), the whole institute becomes a soul like skeleton. Further as by several leakages by vices the joints get loose, the whole frame work begins to crack, the vitality gradually vanishes, and the whole body begins to give a stinking smell like corpse, and the whole institute finally gives way, by its own weight of sinfulness and weakness of perverted notions , ignorance and meaningless mechanical practices.

By Mother’s Grace, as soon as one institute gets too old, another is brought into being. Mother is concerned with keeping up the religiosity of the universe and not with the superiority and inferiority of a particular institute or religion or the fame of an individual founder. That fighting and quarreling is all man made and meaningless and by half baked people, bigots or fools.

– Extract from the book : Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names

Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Weakness may be tolerated but wickedness has to be annihilated ~ MAI-ISM

Any bad action, not only makes us liable to a bad suffering, but inherently causes degeneration in the very Self of ours. By continued negligence or indulgence, our thoughts and desires run towards wicked pleasures, with a gradually increasing force, which, in the end, such a powerful-ness over us, that it becomes impossible for us, to change our life in spite of our strongest determination.

Any bad action again its different degree of degeneration, as its original cause. Some bad action might have taken place, only on account of certain unavoidable circumstances, or compulsion or fear. It may often be, you are not otherwise so bad, but there was some accidental outflow. It may sometime be, you were too lazy and indifferent, or too dull-headed, to stop or see the Badness of a bad action. All these are milder varieties; but a deliberate bad action maneuvered intellectually, cleverly, systematically and secretly, is one that is positive proof of your inherent badness and is most formidable and is unforgivable by Mother. Weakness may be tolerated but wickedness has to be annihilated.

~ MAI-ISM Note 713 / Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Saint Mai Swarup Mai Markand

NOTEWORTHY QUOTES AND PASSAGES IN MAI-ISM BOOK EDITION 1952 PROLOGUE SECTION

During the writing, as also during the printing stages, there has been all along an implied sincere prayer, that Mother be pleased to confer Her choicest spiritual and temporal blessings and benefits on them that go through the contents of this book, with a religious faith and reverence, and those that are moved with an ardent desire to live their life as far as possible in full rhyming with whatever they find acceptable, useful and elevating in this Book.

I am not writing this book for them, whose outlook, in spite of an extremely keen intellect, has not matured itself to be truly religious. Where a devotional soul would be rolling on the ground in ecstasy, the worldly man will be ready to pounce, with a long list of questions. He calls them difficulties, with the usual religious hypocrisy, but sometimes he is carrying wounding bullets there under, though in a few cases, unconsciously. Goes the proverb, “A fool can ask a question, which forty wise men cannot answer.” Some would be flared up or disgusted, on having to go through what they can neither realize nor imagine as a result of their inexperience nor even, by way of a courtesy, appreciate. In the absence of a subtle religious insight, they would be seeing only superfluity, repetitions and incongruities. Right approach and righteous attitude cannot be too much emphasized.

Most fortunate, and most unfortunate, are they (as goes the repeated history), that are nearest the centers of religiosity. Mother help them, Mother saves them and their victims!!

There is not a single step in the spiritual ascension, which is without a temptation and a test, right up to the final salvation.

Religious experience is the greatest of God’s gifts. Eyes don’t change so long as, as a result of God’s and Guru’s grace, Mother’s mysteries do not reveal themselves to the average worldly people.

Absolute Truths can never change, but other subsidiary things can be greatly improved with an immense advantage, from time to time.

The gist of the whole Mai-istic teaching, in fewest words, is that our religious outlook is extremely narrow and that our preliminary religious grounding is extremely poor. Even the smallest Hindu child has heard everything about Religion. We have heard everything, understood nothing, exerted for a greater nothing, assimilated still greater nothing, and practiced yet still greater nothing. Too much familiarity has only bred up contempt. We have suffered from overdoing externals and theories and neglecting (with belittling) the internals. We are more for theory and quantity than for practice and quality.

Our values for a man-to-man relationship, love, service, sacrifice, and morality, especially the business-morality, stand no proportion with our expressions of the same during religious talks, discourses, controversies, solitary or congregational studies, and scriptures-recommended religious undertakings for “Punyam”. In the understanding of “Religion”- (cool-minded impartial and unfanatic)- psychological, rational and logical thinking is extremely rare. We want work to be done and gone through, for the attainment of true religiosity, to be shortened practically to the point of nothingness.

Most of us have “penny-heaven-buying” desires, beliefs and mentalities. We have too great a belief of wonderful magic results in Saints’ merely placing their hands over our heads. We have most of us a blind faith, mostly out of a fear. individualistic and restricted to self-serving, with almost a ridiculous expectation of someone placing, magically, morsels of ready-made food in our mouths.

Universal evils can never be eradicated except by universal remedies, measures and machinery, and that too, under the merciful guidance of THE UNIVERSAL MERCIFUL ALMIGHTY PARENT.

Mai-ism has only six terms: (1) GOD AS MOTHER, (2) MOTHER OF ALL, (PROPITIABLE ON LIVING THE LIFE OF) (3) LOVE, (4) SERVICE (5) DEVOTION AND (6) UNCONDITIONAL CHEERFUL SELF-SURRENDER.

Under MAI-ISM, the very belief in the existence of God is not indispensable, provided, one serves and loves all, to the best of one’s capacity. Mother is the same Being as Father.

Mother is the Mother of all Religious Founders, and a Mai-ist, in the sacred humble service of Mai Herself, is ten times the servant of any of the Mother’s Illustrious Sons that have been the Recognized Incarnations, and the Founders of any Religion.

Mai-ism says “Establish that relationship between a Mother and child, between yourself and your God, by whatever name you call your God”.

On the higher religious plane, Mai-ism lays the highest stress on “Guru-Shishya-relationship”. You can’t proceed a single solid step after a certain stage, without the two chariot-wheels of (a) God’s Grace and (b) Guru’s grace. Let your Guru be, one whom you yourself select, who is nearest to and who is ever available to you, let him be only one step spiritually ahead of you. He must be one, who is heart and soul interested in your worldly and spiritual welfare. It is neither the Guru, nor the Shishya, but the Guru-Shishya relationship that is highest of the three elevating factors.

If you succeed in establishing your unification full of Love, Service, Devotion, and Self-surrender, with one Master, you have mastered the art of unifying yourself with the whole Universe.

Without God’s and Guru’s grace, you have only endless repetitions of “makes and breaks”, “advances and retreats”, “virtues and vices”, “pleasures and pains”, “infatuation and disgust”, “love and hate”, and you are perpetually linked up in a never-stopping endless chain of “actions and reactions”.

In the field of different Deities, philosophies, and superiority of one’s own Guru to another’s Guru, etc., Mai-ism asks you to drown all differences, with its first and foremost commandment “Love all”. Further, it says, everything has only a relative superiority or inferiority. Not only one man’s meat another man’s poison, but the meat itself of a man at one moment turns out to be the poison of the very same man at another moment. Your quarrelsomeness over petty matters, out of sheer ignorance, can only result in inviting Satan, to make you almost shattered and miserable. The highest power and highest happiness proceeds from “Loving all”.

Love is the final word of bliss and peace. The parent of Love is Mother. Don’t lose your head and say “World does not exist at all”, nor, in an idiotic manner try to usurp “Godship” ; but train your mind to see the temporariness, changeful-ness, deceitfulness and fruitlessness of worldliness, and with the raising up of the pictures of both past and future, simultaneously with the present, carry yourself to the conclusion, the world and its working is as unprofitable and worthless as not existing at all.

Take only an all-flinging bird’s-eye view. Man is the enjoyer, a woman is a center, wealth is the means, and sense-pleasures are the different modifications during a man’s effort to seek complete union. Happiness proceeds from union with the desired. For the inferior man, the objects sought to be unified with, are inferior. A little higher-mind is the enjoyer, peace and happiness are the centers, concentration and consolidation are the means, and the development of various dormant occult powers are the modifications. The higher man has begun to realize at this stage, that happiness proceeds from neither woman nor wealth, but from the mind. Later, the soul is the enjoyer, Mother or God is the center; the spirit is the means, and all universalistic and altruistic heart-yearnings and mental-activities of love, service, devotion, and self-surrender, are the modifications.

Higher and higher, the aspirant has to go with his own exertions, under God’s and Guru’s Grace. Do not be cheated by your mind, like a cook that makes your mouth to water, with various descriptions of dainties, but, in the end, keeps you starved. Don’t pass away your whole night, in the fastidiousness about the cot, the bed, the pillow and the bed sheet, till the cock crows, and you are no longer your master. Begin with any spiritual exercise.

Once you have secured God’s and Guru’s Grace, if you go wrong, at least, God is there to remunerate your sincerity, humility, and purity, and to guide you and to set you on right lines. The final stage is when the Soul and God are mutually the Enjoyer and the Enjoyed, with nothing between the two, till the Soul finally merges in Mother. There should not be the slightest feeling of droopingness, on a comparison of yourself with the highest saints, that have “realized”. Judge your progress by how far and how much you have bettered yourself, and never, by how much still remains. There is no end to how much still remains, even for the highest of saints.

The highest proof of the Mother’s Mercifulness is, that for the smallest effort of any striving aspirant, he gets a permanent benefit, that helps him, not for one life alone, but for lives and lives. In fact, true Religion is a science of not only improving your externals, but also and mainly, your own internal instruments and faculties, and transferring and sublimating your mind, heart and your own very Self. Further, the most secret point of a guiding principle, in the serial arrangement of events, circumstances, and conditions in the chalked-out life for every being, has been that of the alternate following of opposites. Without this, life would have been unbearable and all exertion for progress would have been discouraging and tiresome. Pleasure and pain, success and failure, perspiring work and undisturbed peaceful rest, rise and fall, march and retreat, have been designedly made to fill up alternately the long decades of a period of each and every human life. There are extremely few cases of “no joy” and “misery” all alone at a long suicide-suggesting stretch. A little feasting has been always provided after every fasting.

The world is neither unreal nor real. It is an unreal reality and a real unreality. It is real at one stage, and temporarily an unreal at another stage, and again real at the final “Parabhakti-stage” of “Poorna-Prema”, when everything becomes Mother. The unreality of the world is not an absolute fact, but a hypothesis of unflinching faith for Adwaitists, which, on the perfect training of the mind, permanently places them in undivided, undifferentiated, infallible, perfect unification with Almighty Mother.

The world is physically and mentally and scientifically getting more consolidated and compacted. A time must come when either Religion altogether disappears, or there is only One Religion- assuredly, the latter though for the fewest of the few. The world is advancing towards simplest classifications, such as God or Nature, Religion or Science, Altruism or Individualism, Man or Woman, Selflessness or Selfishness, give or take, virtue or vice, love or hate, etc.

Founder believes, in the changed circumstances, God has become Mother, who was till now Father; and Mother, with every mercifulness for Her children, has offered to the world, the simplest, surest and speediest Universal Religion of Mai-ism, having made its start with Mai-Swarupa Sri Ramakrishna Paramahamsa, who lived his whole life as Mother’s Child. The element of Universality, so very convincingly taught by Paramahamsa during his Sadhana of identification with different religious Founders and Deities, was given a world-wide spread and application to include all men, one and all, by Swami Vivekanand, the Saint of Saints and the disciple of Sri Ramakrishna Paramahamsa. The Founder further believes, Mother has declared The Universal One Religion of Mai-ism through the “nimitta” (nominal instrumentality) of his own humble little self, on 2nd September 1932.

The growth of a religious movement is extremely slow and has to be measured in terms of decades, in the cases of small sub-religions, or sects or “Sampradayas”, and quarters and higher fractions of centuries, in the case of religions, possessing the potential magnitude of the major religions prevalent in this world of ours. The calculation of probabilities is outside the pale of human imagination, as would be seen from the history of every religion, large or small, as there are innumerable, indeterminate factors that play their wonderful part both ways, in the present as well as in the future. Anyway, the proportion that the full stature bears to the inception, great for great movements, and small for small ones, is surely unimaginable.

It is all only Mother’s Will, and no one knows, what scenes are being arranged behind the curtains of the Unknown Future.

How much is really claimable by man, in the coming forth of any new religious movement, or a sub-religion or a religion?? It is all the making of Mother alone. The miraculous-ness of “nothing during a saint’s life”, and “an amazing huge blaze” thereafter, is not simply a freak or fancy of Almighty. That too has a deep meaning. It is a proclamation of Man’s nothingness, even the highest saint’s nothingness, and a working out of an Inviolable Divine Law. “The seed shall have to perfectly perish”. To the extent any crushing is incomplete, the growing tree will lose in lusciousness, luster, and longevity. There is nothing more complicated and incomprehensible, as the dealing of the World and Worldliness, with a Saint and his Saintliness.

The life and longevity of any religious movement depend on its Sacred Fire being kept up alive, by the further sacrifices of more and more high souls as disciples and faithful followers, and as the fire, light and spirit of the predecessors get dimmed, with the advent of times.

We know nothing. We see nothing. Who can understand the working of millions of waves, rising and falling every second, of every unimaginable and immeasurable variety, in the Infinite Ocean of Universal Consciousness, in the midst of which, and governing controlling and commanding every action thereof, stands the UNIVERSAL DIVINE MOTHER?? HERSELF!! ALL ALONE!!

Who is the Reader? And who is the Writer? Who is the Founder? And who is the Follower? Who is the Judge of and who is the Judge? Everything is only Mother, Mother and Mother alone. Mother dictates, and Mother writes. Mother reads and Mother thinks. Mother blames and Mother praises. Mother worships Herself, and Mother plays with Herself.

Where are you and I?? Mere reflections of the Mother Moon!!! In the lake of Maya!!! Either when the lake dries up, or when Mother-moon wills it so!!!

UNIVERSAL MOTHER MAI, BLESS US ALL.

JAY MAI JAY MAI JAY MAI

Six Truths comprised in most practical manner

The modern youngster is sure to flare up with the question “Has the writer nothing else to say except Mother’s Mercy, Guru’s Grace, Love, Service, Devotion and Surrender, Universality and God as Mother ?” Let me boldly say, that is the richest consolidated cream of all religious teachings. Ordinary worldly people have absolutely no idea, what a terrible whirlpool religious beliefs and disbelief, doubts and distractions, create for them that make religious life to be the only goal of their living. Innumerable questions taking years and years embarrass you and sometimes even haunt you. You are in suspense and groping in the dark craving for mental quietude with intellectual and spiritual illumination on the agitating religious problems.

” Is there any God? How is a man born? Why does one enjoy a kingdom and does another rot on a footpath? Are we responsible for our actions? Have we a free will or are we merely puppets? Do good or bad actions always give good or bad results? If not, where is the Divine Justice? Why partiality, inequality, and cruelty of Nature? Can we not escape reactions of our evils? Is there any life after death? Which is true, Rebirth or Doomsday? Which is better, action or inaction? Which is more elevating, Home or Hermitage? Is there any efficacy of prayers and any substantial intercession or Divine Aid by Deities? Is repentance and devotion enough to secure forgiveness? Is there any need of cautiousness at all in life, regarding virtue, character and good action, if devotion or Gyana is so very efficacious as to burn down all sins ?” Waves and waves, whirlpools and whirlpools!!

Anyone of these questions is more than enough, to keep a philosophical head constantly occupied practically for the whole life because there is no end of off-shoots, of sub-questions and no satisfactory answer which would satisfy anybody and everybody merely on the logical rational and intellectual plane. These are all matters of experiences, admitting of no convincing proofs.

In these circumstances, the Founder’s last conclusion in the most practical manner has been comprised in the Six Truths mentioned under Mai-ism. Man, with all his boasts of Science, with microscopes etc., has yet remained blind and his blindness is endless. He can do nothing and is nothing. Till now, Man has not been able to bring on our world, peace, happiness, disease-less-ness or goodness. Evil has not been eradicated. How long to be deluded with deceptive promises of future better-being, after decades or centuries, which one is never to see?

Founder says ” Take therefore the cash, and let the credit go”. Secure a good Guru-guide and secure the greatest Mercy of the Supreme Queen, the Owner, the Creator and the Disposer of the Universe. Live your life as straight as you can. Conquer and annihilate your mind or quieten it, to be saved from being dragged into a hundred whirlpools. Love and Surrender with Service and Devotion spread around you with a universal outlook, is everything and all things about True One Religion. You have to practice, work out and live out these principles of Highest Truth in every moment of your life, as far as you can. There is no easy way to get an all-satisfying answer, to every question the she-monkey (mind) may raise; and there is no magic-wand-transformation. You have to die yourself for yourself. The conviction of ” This alone, not That, and not entangled overshadowed and obstructed by hundreds of That “- is the secret soul of the Mai-istic spiritual Sadhana and Siddhi (Success).

Love is not simply the dearest word of lovers and poets alone, but of devotees and true religionists, although that heavenly wonderful mystic word is whispered, only when Soul is in communion with Almighty, in the sound-tight silent temple of one’s Heart.

~ Extract from the book : MAI-ISM

Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

GOD TAKING DELIGHT IN REMAINING AS ENSLAVED BY DEVOTEES THROUGH DEVOTION

Devotion is a relationship between a person and God the Creator, Protector and Dispenser of the Universe including the whole of humanity. It is the tender most emotion of the devotee with the most persistent desire and effort to maintain the relationship at any cost, and at any sacrifice including even life-surrendering.It begins with desire of seeking protection from the dangers and difficulties that the devotee is beset with at every stage and step during his living.The man on the path of devotion accumulates his qualifications for the granting of the solicited protection by means of obedience to the commandments let down in scriptures, and serving saints and seeking their guidance, and molding the details of his life and living accordingly.
Once the seed of devotion is sown, the aspirant progresses more and more speedily, because he is under the guidance of invisible souls and forces.From selfishness and worldliness he rises to selflessness and oneness with the devotee world of advance souls on the same path. Later, he no longer prays for relief, does not accept gifts and takes the highest pleasure in standing as giver of however little to others, and yet with the highest humility.

The protection seeker is a mediocre devotee ( Gauna Bhakta) and the giver who has been also endowed with divine knowledge is the superior devotee( paraa-bhakta ). The third stage of divine love is reached when the relationship between a devotee and his God has ripened to full reality of human relationship as in body and flesh. Thereafter, the universe and its complicated working and consideration of one’s own needs and conditions, as they arise from time to time, gradually slip away from the devotee’s consideration and concern, and become extinct. Nothing else remains except the Devotee, the God and the Love interconnecting them both. The surrendering of one’s everything and one’s self and the feeling of the most excruciating pain on getting the idea of physical or mental or spiritual separateness from one’s God, is the principal characteristic of the divine love. The idea of superiority and inferiority gradually vanishes, especially whenever, the devotee experiences the highest fervor of that love, amounting to Passion. The readiness to do anything for the sake of one’s God,who is then his The Only One – The beloved is immeasurable and the only desire and goal is that of being ever in company with and in service of The Beloved. The devotee is , then, one with The Beloved and ever willing to merge The One Beloved, with fullest unification and identification, after the most complete disintegration of the smallest thing in or about him, which can be traced, developed or magnified to establish or infer any separateness of his individuality from The One Beloved.

When a devotee reaches the stage of Divine Love, he has no demand, or desire and no expectation of return. Nothing else pleases him except companionship with The One Beloved. To be living with the mind, refusing to be engaged in anything else except what relates to The Beloved is thorn piercing condition or out of water fish condition for him. Even if the mind is forcefully distracted by others on account of circumstances and requirements of life and living, it forcefully rushes back to The Beloved , as soon as free from other clutches. None else except The Beloved is felt as one’s own. There is a conviction that there is no higher pleasure. Whatever has any relation with The Beloved gets a dazzling and gives a dancing color and temperament . There is inner perfect faith that The Beloved though indifferent unkind and even seemingly cruel has been all the while viewing him, feeling for him and is ready to make sacrifice even much greater than his own.He feels as if he is in race with The Beloved in matter of entertaining greater intensity of love and a greater readiness of making self-sacrifice, with the ambition of securing the glorious position of having been admittedly the greater giver, and the greater sacrificer.
He rejects supernatural powers and even sovereignty of the whole universe.

His joy is to be ever remembering His Beloved, and to be ever experiencing horripilation , throat-choking, sighs, sobs, tears outright laughing or weeping, dancing, prattling and absent mindedly ceasing to do anything. He gets above all notions all honour and dishonor, and of shamefulness and shamelessness, acts something rashly, motive-less-ly and meaninglessly, sometimes impatiently and behaves sometimes as if drunk or lunatic.

His permanent feeling is that he has nothing else remaining to be achieved, there is nothing else to be sorry or envious about, that he has perfected himself in every thing else . He has no fears even of dying, and has no other ambition. One thing about which he gets gluttonous in the companionship. He craves more and more for the constant touch with The Beloved and gets more and more dissatisfied with the love stages which he is , so rapidly climbing one after another.

He experiences that his Indriyas, organs of knowledge and action , the eyes etc., have risen in rebellion and have been determinedly refusing to do anything except what relates to the One Beloved. The portrait of his Beloved is dancing before his closed or open eyes. The heart and head is fully occupied with the Beloved and Beloved’s thoughts, leaving no space for anything else. He feels he has sold himself away. He feels nothing else exists for him except him and his Beloved.He feels he does not exists at all. He feels nothing else exists except His Beloved. He feels everything is His Beloved’s and in the form of His Beloved.

Finally even though the ” I ” of his has disappeared, he becomes unable to bear, the idea that though it is the Beloved Herself, Mother, she should not have two aspects, even nominally viz., one as the lover in him and another as the Beloved outside him.He is unable bear the idea of himself being different from Mother or Mother being even temporarily imagined as different from him. Even the imaginary difference of the Lover and the Beloved, becomes too unbearable and there is the final most desire of complete mergence.

Reference and extract from the book : MOTHER AND MOTHER’S THOUSAND NAMES
[ EDITION 1939 ]

AUTHOR : MAI SWARUP MAI MARKAND

MAI NIWAS, SARASWATI ROAD END, SANTA CRUZ WEST, MUMBAI 400054 INDIA

You are made to pass

Mai-ism says, Your living should preach your religion and not your scriptures and loud lectures. Preachers must be witnesses and living models and neither lawyers nor professors.

Everyone has seen milk-preparation-sweets. Our purchase from a nice shop has some silver or golden film coverings and some Badam, Pista, Charoli, spicy ingredients on the top. Coverings are the usual routine religious appearance giving observances and those spices are your scriptural learning decorations. Both these are alright in their attractivity but, where is the real worth of sweets? *It is in the nature of the milk used, the process of boiling and the efficient carrying out of so many other watchful and skillful laboratory treatments, not known to or seen by the apparent customer’s eye. The real worth is known at the end. The coverings are mostly for attraction and are first removed, but thereafter even all the decorations are spitted out if the substance of the sweets itself is of the rotten nature.

Mai-ism is extremely practical. Its long and perhaps even tedious instruction should not cause any disappointment. Once Mother’s Mercy and Guru’s Grace are secured and retained, Mai-ism tells you, most assuredly, you are sure to pass. Your three fourth of the work is done. You have simply to fill up your terms to pass. You are made to pass. Only thing is, how many years you are required to be under the coaching is a matter of your capacities and exertions and studiousness. You can’t be allowed to leave the study as an imperfect man. Mother, Herself will not leave you, till you have reached the perfection.

657. It must have been quite clear from the reference in the previous pages to the “Process of evolution for Mother’s Followers on attainment of Guru’s Grace and Mother’s Mercy,” that there are series of stages to go through. It looks at the first sight, as if there is something like an imperfection with Mai-ism, as there is no emphasis laid on celibacy, self-control, virtue, self-realization, etc. There is nothing like a direct recognition and the mention of the importance of virtue, austerity-attainment, mental tranquillity, meditation and so many other things, which appear indispensable for a religious life or a substantial evolutionary progress.

The answer is this. It is not that these things are not to be passed through or that there is any exemption for a Mai-ist. But, Mai-ism wants Mai-ists to pass through these practices for attainments, under the fullest protection and in safest hands and guidance of God and Guru, so that, the journey may be surest, smoothest, shortest, surest and speediest. Mai-ism asks Mai-ists to leave it to Mother, through what circumstances or ordeals to take them, and what valuable experiences to enrich them with. Mai-ism says,” First enlist yourself as Her devotee and then leave everything to Her.”

~ MAI-ISM Notes 655 and 656

Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

By their very inherent nature, women are made by Mai for love, beauty, mercy, heart, etc.

Thus Mai – ism emphasises three truths :

(1) Each one’s pin-pricking and nagging, or ill-treating and neglecting is, in the long run, a blessing in disguise.

(2) Each one consciously or unconsciously develops and transforms the other to be a He or She deity, and therefore, Mai – ism insists on

(3) the full belief and practical living of the spiritual co-equal status of both man and woman.

The Final-most Highest temporary slayer or submerger, on the one hand, but Permanent Savior, on the other, is One Alone : MAAI. And it is therefore, that Mai – ists daily repeat” Maaraka Taaraka Eka Maai” ( Slayer or savior of mine, Thou art One Alone, Oh Mai.) Woman is in her inherent nature, the miniature of Mai. Whether a woman is looked upon as mother, or as the centre of all sexual and sensual enjoyments, makes the whole North Pole and South Pole difference. Woman or a wife often on certain occasions acts as best as a mother. Wife has to play her part as mother, minister, dependent or damsel, etc. It is in these varied most efficient capacities, that mothers, parents, elders, husbands, ( all, if of higher plane ), moralists, educationists, poets, writers and reformers, and finally religious teachers, gurus, sages, and saints, have to train, maintain and transform woman, as stated before, with the very same importance, if not greater than in the case of man, to make up and minimize the intervening region of incongruities between both.

The Women have been Helen, Menaka and Cleopatra. Woman has been Magdalene and woman has been merciful and interceding Mother Mary, as well. Woman has been the indispensable Buddha Mother, Kwan – Yin. Woman, as mother, has been what her pettiest children have desired her to be. Woman has been ever ready to be what man has desired her to be. This nature of hers, is not an outcome of any actual weakness or inferiority complex of subordination, but that of her inherent nature as “ woman”, so purposefully and miraculously devised by Mother Mai. Woman all along believes. that the highest blessedness of her life and living, is to be consummated, by remaining merged in the mutual love ocean, either of man and woman relationship, or that of mother and child, or that of devotion and self – surrender to one’s God.

By their very inherent nature, women are made by Mai for love, beauty, mercy, heart, etc., and men for wisdom, truth, justice, head, etc. The state of their mutual fitting-in is happiness and perfection of both.

This is, how Maiji has analyzed the sex problem ( summarized from pages 651 to 663 of chapter 12 of “Mai – ism”.).

In one word, Mai – ism is for spiritual, co – equal status of man and woman. It does not waste its energy over foolish questions of superiority or inferiority, justifications of conditional requirements in past, or injustice to women. Mai-ism advises, starting with a clean new slate, without entering into the past history, and getting confused, in midst of so many contradicting versions of different varieties. A bad woman is a poison and a good woman is a nectar. She is the minimizers and maximizers of man’s faculties, powers, values and worth, and of man’s living and life. This is Maiji’s personal belief, which is in no way, in the least, binding on any of the Mai – ists. Maiji believes, that there is an extremely mysterious force, divine law and invisible and incomprehensible arrangement, and that is ever in constant actual operation, designed for the progressive, wise, and evolutionary welfare conferring aim, end and purpose of both man and woman and the world in general.

Maiji does not agree, even to the extent of an iota. with the newly sprung up class, that shouts with the accusation that man has exploited woman. That is only a cry of rebelliousness and libertinism, of the self – vanity-pampering, and self-seeking for securing maximum worldly individual happiness, or a cry out of a class – war passion. It is not the impartial or wise decision of the parental Mai-istic attitude, that is interested equally in man and woman, nor of the seers and sages, equally worried in respect of both man and woman, with foresight about their present and future. Mutual happiness and unification of man and woman, has been very strongly advocated under Mai -ism, through mutual worship on sacred days. It is again restated here, that these are Maiji’s convictions, and they are not at all binding on any Mai – ist.

It is a woman who can make a hell of heaven or a heaven of hell for man, herself, and the entire family. Maiji has such a strong conviction in the matter of this most mysterious truth, that he has convened on Dassera days (proceedings in English, and under strict Purdah) sisters’ socials of all women of all religions, for offering prayers together, as daughters of the Universal Mai and therefore religious sisters, for the greatest grace showers of Mother Mai, all over the world, without any distinction of class, creed, colour, community, country, nation or religion. (Sisters’ socials were held in Poona, Madras, Calicut. Trichur, Trivendrum and Ernakulum (Cochin).
The newest idea, of holding sisters’ socials of women of all religions, and in strict Purdah with no man, not even a male child, has a most mysterious importance, in the building of the new world’s psychology, in respect of man and woman relationship, which few-est can realise. In fact, Maiji is of opinion, that any religion, which aspires to be a universal one, must accept the Mai -ist is principle of spiritual co-equal status of man and woman. If that is not accepted and practised in daily life, Maiji says, that it is impossible for any soul bird, to rise heavenwards in evolution. It would be losing its balance, on having to fly with its two wings, that are unequal, or with the left woman wing subordinated to the right man wing.

In the Trichur Sisters’ Social, held on 4th October 1957, Dassera Day, this point was made fully clear by Maiji, after the Purdah Sisters’ Social meeting was declared as dispersed. That was the special desire of the audience of sisters, which, having remained same (wholly undiminished ), prevailed upon and pressed Maiji to address them, especially on the said point, of the Mai – istic man & woman relationship. In his address, Maiji began by stating it most lamentingly, with tears in his eyes, that he so much prostrated, prayed and demanded it, from the audience of all sisters, that there be no chance of any accursed day in future, as a result of the present sisters and their descendants growing rebellious, tyrannical, possessive and enslaving, to such an abnormal, man-harassing extent, that the man – world of posterily would be cursing Mai-ism and its Founder, (most beloved Maiji of kerala sisters ), for having upheld the cause of woman. Quickly, the sisters responded and shouted out, “No, Maiji, no, we promise and swear, such a day will never be.” As there is another side to every problem, Maiji is insisting on mutual worship of man and woman, with the importance, which is much greater than even the sisters’ social itself. For all times, let it be before mind, that Mai and Maiji, both, are “ Mother” to both sisters and brothers. Let it be clear, Maiji is not a modern social reformer, advocating the cause of woman-kind alone. Maiji is for the best mutual relations of both man and woman, as therein alone lies peace and happiness. Maiji is for filling up the woman valley, and not for creating through aggression and accretions, a formidable feminine mountain, overpowering and subjugating, and tyrannically ruling the male world.

Regarding the general cry of great injustice to womankind, let us not forget, ours are only inferences, and they are mostly based on exaggerated, distorted and sometimes only exceptional, events and facts. Modern outlook and mentality is entirely different from the past. In the past, protection and maintenance had the greatest practical value, just as we have courtesy, chivalry in our own times, for etiquette, liberty, freedom, and independence. All the same, judging from what our mentality is today, it must be conceded, that speaking generally, injustice towards women has long and largely prevailed. Woman, generally till now has been subjected to more or less subordination, injustice, docility, humility and humiliation; and it is therefore, that Mai – ism intercedes on woman’s behalf, in upholding their cause, under entirely changed conditions. On the other hand, if at all, any time, woman becomes hot – headed, selfish, proud, and possessive, certainly, Mai-ism shall have to be taking up with the same force, the next just cause of the man – world, as well. That is so, because, to Mai and Maiji, both females and males, daughters and sons, are equally dear.

What Mai – ism has so often most emphatically taught, is that all satanism of the notion of inferiority of woman and superiority of man, should go. Much though the male would deny, there has been all over the world, at least, the most universally established psychological inherited abnormal mentality, viz that of the woman’s inferiority. Who would deny even today ? that the birth of a girl is not greeted as happily, as that of a son ? It is a recorded fact, that the birth of a girl in some countries, was once, a day of lamentation. Religions have also, set too high a value to the masculine superiority. Maiji says, that from times immemorial, this was accepted, most likely, because of the superiority of man’s physical prowess, in an age when physical, military, and brute strength was indispensable for the safety, especially of women, and of the families, communities, and countries. On the other hand, we cannot ignore certain facts, when the modern woman resentfully raises the issues of injustice, inferiority, inequality and in fewest cases, even inhumanity. Religiously, Eve has been depicted only as an appendage to Adam, and woman has been stated to have been created from one of the ribs of man. Under the Old Testament, a husband could divorce his wife, by merely signing a document. For the man it was quite enough, if he took full custody of the children, and promised maintenance to the woman. Socially, the custom of polygamy lowered the status of woman, and here too religion made most about the sonless or childless persons’ life beyond. The harems of Muslims reduced the status of women, by keeping them in self – development – preventing solitary seclusion. Taking at least the modern secular view, it must be regretfully stated that Hindus, so very enthusiastic, in blowing their own trumpets, had in the past, customs of forced widowhood in higher communities, and several instances of self-burning satees, which drove many women, and especially the queens, sometimes against their own will, to ascend the funeral pyre of their most beloved king husbands. As unwelcome babies, involving economic ruin, some communities had the practice of immersing newly born girls in milk, till death. All these, although, superficial facts of past, do, forcefully drive all impartial men and women to admit the imputation, under consideration, viz in respect of the pre-domination of the superiority of the masculine element. At least in the Past. Surely, these details are not for creating a feeling of vengeance. Past is the past. Let man and woman be wiser from today, at least those, that are Mai-ists. Let me remind, the molding forces of whole humanity, originate from God and Religion, alone.

Maiji wants you to take the most considerate, noblest view, viz., that there might have been, or even now, there may be hundreds of reasons and justifications for the superiority of man in certain societies; but yet, at least principally, the general fact remains, that man’s superiority and women’s inferiority have been there since centuries, actually in vogue. As stated by the advocates of woman franchise, there are recorded facts, which go to show that repeated demands for equality of all men never included any consideration whatever of the feminine rights. Woman’s problems were never given an independent, individual thought based on justice and fairness. Woman remained and lived, as “included in man”. Even in the United States, as, Maiji has read, females were barred from franchise until 1920. And in England itself, it was only in 1918, that women were first admitted to the franchise. Even now, it is not impossible to find in some countries, the treatment meted out to women, being reminiscent of the past periods of slavery.

However, Maiji calls upon you, sisters and daughters, not to pull the world to be reduced to be still worse, from the frying pan into the fire.

Please, for Mai’s and Maiji’s sake, fully understand what Mai-ism and Maiji teaches. Maiji wants you to refer to the “ Woman’s Status ‘ in ” Mai Sahasranama” Vol. I, page 21.

Mai – ism is for increasing the spirit of Love, Service, Devotion and Cheerful Self- surrender of each other, as between a wife and husband. Neither imitation, competition, non-co-operation, nor distrust rivalry discontent and disunion. Neither woman nor man should be a mere morsel of food, merely, to satisfy sexual hunger. We do not want the sexual lust to predominate, and temporary unification out of helplessness and physical indispensable need. We do not want faddish woman – absorbed poets, who would make women their finalmost goddesses, and of whom they would remain only quite unworthy useless worshippers. We do not want villains, who pamper and placate women with praises and finally ruin them. Mai – ism does not approve modern western psychologists’ emphasis on women’s role in life, only as a sexual object. That sort of mentality is most harmful to both man and woman, as it reduces woman’s spiritual, and religious status, dignity and divinity. Mai -ism does not want men that are beauty – hunters, nor women that are gold-diggers.

Similarly, we do not want women to assume the role of goddesses, expecting or encouraging and receiving attention and worship from romantic poets, or uxorious or domineered intimidated husbands. Neither do we want women to their innate, infatuating powers, over victims of sensuousness for gratification of their voluptuous cravings or for enjoyment of well pleasures. We do not want experienced cunning men and white to tempt or entice or subjugate innocent inexperienced women and men. Mai – ism is entirely displeased with the living of an enchantress, who entices men for gratification of physical cravings Mai -ism never expects women to turn tyrannical and strike terror in the minds of men, and reduce their lives to abject misery of refined civilized slavery. Mai – ism does not want either men to enslave women, or women to enslave men. In one word, What Mai-ism enunciates is the spiritual co-equal status of both men and women, by a happy blending of the apparently paradoxical rights of both. Mai – ism does not approve of any injustice, that might have been meted out to women in the past. At the same time. Maiism does not expect women to avenge, for the past. While Mai-ism appeals to women to forgive and forget and nurse no more any ill – will against men for the past injustice, it calls upon men to deviate from the trodden path of subjugating women, and to recognize and inculcate the spiritual co-equal status of man, and woman. Mai ism wants man and woman to bury the past, start afresh with new values of uoselfishness, and unpossessiveness, on each requirement of each one’s duties and obligations, which are quite different from the past undesirable and misunderstood standards. Let each one’s living be guided and enlightened, on the basic belief of the universal dictum, which the Universal Religion of Mai – ism has laid down, viz., the spiritual co-equal status of both man and woman, under which neither man nor woman is superior or inferior to the other, along with the said principal tenets of love and service. Mother Mai is pleased with such of the male and female Mai devotees, as remain entirely faithful to their respective family duties, disciplines and traditional sacred customs and conventions.

As is fully known to all Mai’s names repeaters – devotees, Mother is Suvaasinyarchanapreetaa and Lokayaatraa Vidhaayini, as also Kuloddhaarini.
Suvaasini – Archana : Under the name “Suvaasini…”, Mother’s name ( No. 711), the comment to be read on page 9 of part IV of Mother’s Thousand Names, Vol. Il runs as under:

Mother’s female devotees must be carriers and creators of happiness. To all, they should live like the most beautiful and fragrant flowers, that spread their fragrance of hilarity, purity and divinity, all around them.

Mother is most pleased with those female devotees, that give maximum happiness to others, as daughter, wife, mother, or family member woman, neighbor, hostess, kind mistress to servants, patroness, donoress, etc.

Their above said noblest fulfilment is in itself, and by itself, accepted as quite a satisfactory worship ( archana ), by Mai, and as much superior to any mere routine ceremonious temple or image worship. Woman has the inherent quality of bringing happiness and hence, Mother is most pleased with such female devotees, as by their very presence, sweet speech and service, make all miseries forgotten, and with them, that spread the fragrance of their silent virtue and self – sacrifice.

Lokayaatraa : The name ” Lokayâtrâ (No. 285)” has been referred to on page 183 of Mother’s Thousand Names, Part II, Vol. I. It conveys Mother’s promise of dexterously managing the worldly relations, duties and maintenance, and smooth running of the worldly life, etc., of all Her devotees, by various unseen and unknown and mysterious external and internal adjustments. This is evidently true, about all devotees – males and females, or man and woman. Of course, as explained above, under Suvaasini…. The credit and responsibility of individual or family or household happiness, falls to the share of female devotees.

Kuloddhaarini : Further consideration brings us to the conception of a family. Man and woman, in course of time. th eternal divine process of the former – stated mutual sex-attraction to be husband and wife, and later, become and are termed fathe mother, on having the progeny of children – sons and daughters. The group or set consisting of the father, mother and children makes up a family, spoken of as “ Kula, ” under Mai – ism literature.

Mother Mai, with reference to a Kula or a family, on Mai being accepted and installed as the family goddess, that is surrendered to, worshipped, prostrated to, with names – repetitions, introspection, Guru- contact, etc., and on the preliminary advanced plane, specially propitiated through mutual worship* by husbands and wives in the family, and finally through a sexual un-contaminated mutual mental and heart worship, becomes Kuloddhaarini – the savior of the family, in all aspects of misery – removals and happiness and grace – showers, of both, principally of this world, as also in other worlds, beyond and after this life.

This process is so very beautifully described in Mai – names with words in one couplet as:
Kuladevi Kulaanganaa Kulaantasthaa, Kulayogini Kulottirnnaa, Kulataarini, Kuloddhaarini.

Once Mai is accepted as the family goddess (kula.devi), first thing She does, is to sublimate the women ( anganaa ) individualities of the Kula, i.e. family, (kulaanganaa), as that is the most solid foundation of the family and its happiness. Next, Mai always stands firm ( sthaa ) with the family, whenever in (anta ) i.e. calamities and critical situations. (Kulaantasthaa). Next, Mai works as the best unifier (kula – yogini), as the reconciler, not only of the various members of the family itself, but also as the affiliator, in respect of most agreeable and worthy outside families, to be closely connected, through friends or relatives or new relations through marriages etc. Further, Mai sees that the family gets passed through (kulo-ttirnaaa ), all examinations and tests, ‘as the summum bonum of all Mai’s grace, in every detailed working and management. The accumulative result, is that the whole family as one unit, gets raised and raised, in all respects ( kula – taarini), and finally all the members of the family, that have accepted Mai as family goddess, and are devoted and surrendered to Mai, soon have the experience of visualising Mai, with experience, as their final most Saviour, (Kuloddhaarini).

For an extremely clear devotional understanding, as to how, Mai makes the devotees’ heart Her own home, how She accompanies them wherever they are, or they go, and how finally, Mai begins, actually residing in the family house, or temple etc., of Her devotees, please read Phala Shruti (recollection of benefits and be beginning from Page 135, Vol. II, Part IV:

As male and female Mai-ists repeat during Mai worships and mutual worships, there is the most powerful auto – suggestion to her in respect of their perfect unification, through the repetition of the following mantra:

Pati Patni, Shiva Shakti, Maai – Kripayad, Eka Eka. Husband ( and ) wife, be they like Shiva and Shakti, by Mai’s Grace. one one.
Be They Like Shiva Shakti, by Mai’s Grace, One, One.

As explained on Page 46 of Part 1 of Vol. 1 of Mother’s Thousand Names, Mai is the finalmost God, element or entity, that is divisible into two halves, viz., passivity and activity, or love and power, or to use the Hinduism personified phraseology, Shiva and Shakti respectively. The happiest condition arises, when Mai is conceived as Mai is conceived as final – most one alone, being the Mother of (1) Shiva, who has who has Shakti in His heart and ( 2 ) Shakti, who has Shiva in Her heart. Shiva is absorbed in meditation of Shakti, and Shakti is restlessly active, for the purposes of burying Shiva in the joy of pleasures of Her making. Mai – ism establishes between the husband and wife, through mutual worship, the divine relationship of the worshiper and the worshipped, alternately,

Mai-ism wants Mai-ists, both females and males, to ever bear it in mind, that the woman is a greater slayer or a greater savior of man (through mind, heart and soul) than the man is of the woman off by common spiritual religious or moral working of both together, say ten thousand units of advancement are achievable, they should be utilized to the benefit of the lesser developed consort soul that is found weaker in any particular aspect, so that the difference of the two planes be minimized. As it is, such commonly – achieved high-planed differences minimization gives peace and happiness to both, and the whole family.

It most silently trains up the younger ones, as they mould themselves and march, in parents’ footsteps, being most silent and keen observant and automatically parents – imitating children and babies, most nobly.
It is this psychological truth of truths viz. that the final peace and happiness of any nation, country, community or Family depends on woman’s greatness, virtue, morality, religiosity and spirituality, that Mai – ism has so very emphatically and preferentially advocated the cause of woman, to train them to be much superior saviors, of at least their families. The modern world, with its new materialistic civilization, has seen a little of the sparkling exterior of the said truth, but the all – told outlook being of the selfish individualistic materialistic and godless irreligious nature, the world has been marching forward on the ruinous paths of believing sameness of man & woman, regarding their inherent natures, their education, ways of living thinking and feeling, resulting in worst competition, bitterness, divorce, non-co-operation, class war – burning, substitution of the divine connubial love by mere body and flesh lust etc. However, after all, We can take consolation under the idea that the world is progressing ahead. Unfortunately, the world is so very obstinate, that it never accepts any new truth, explained in advance, unless it has stumbled, fallen and bruised its nose, and until it has gone through the furnace-heat of innumerable, unbearable bitter-most experiences. Mai – ism fully recognizes the co-equal status, but does not ignore the basic fundamental fact of their inherent separate natures, designed by Almighty, for the purposes of each one helping the other, as the complementary part, to attain human perfection.

Mai-ism wants all women to eradicate completely, all consciousness of any injustice (if at all), that might have been done to them in the past. We know nothing about the reasons, conditions, justifications and the actual internal reverences and valuable services in return, which males might have rendered, to deserving females. We have no idea of, how far men were obliging, and obedient, behind the curtains.

Anyway, let bygones be bygones. First, let us accept and Mai-ism, the spiritual co-equal status of man and woman. not either man or woman forget to abide by the noblest Mai-istic dictum of spiritual co – equal status of man and woman. Mai-ism enjoins, maintaining ever awake, the most clear conception, that the fields of activities and capacities of both man and woman an practically quite separate as head and heart. There is nothing more foolish than to draw comparisons, as between an expert of literature and of science, or as between a saint and a politician. Let each man and woman fully study the inherent nature of each other and be a good deal much more blind and more kind, in respect of each other’s weaknesses and in-capacities. Mai – ism does not approve woman’s new craving to be man-like, under the new spirit of rebellious independence. In fact, that is only a civilized servility and tempting flattery. Mai – ism would like women to develop their sublime feminine qualities, virtues, capacities, and to achieve feminine masteries subtleties and sublimities. Man has to evaluate woman through the tests of women’s subjects alone. Similarly, woman has to evaluate man, on the basis of men’s own subjects. Each one has to judge best and form an estimation of another, in the legitimate region of spontaneity and naturalness.

The final requirement Mai – ism most emphatically lays every stress upon, is the mutual worship with Love, Service, Devotion and Cheerful Self – Surrender to each other. Remember, Mai’s Grace smoothens all misery, on generating the bearing power and patience, and on minimizing suffering, through hopefulness and mental absorption and spiritual strength. It is only Mai’s grace, that does and can create and transform poison injection into poison proofness. Once all the weaknesses and vices are conquered by any individual, as stated in Mai – ism, the last straw that breaks the camel’s back is the sexual, most natural attraction. Sexual attraction is the most merciful Mai’s un-fathomed mystery, which deifies man or woman, through the grace of God and Guru. The most terror – striking most envious or possessive wife or husband, puts the other into a fire of purification, in which all lingering lurking desires of sexual impulses are completely burnt away. This is not true for one and all. Bad things may become worse as well. And therefore for this, Mai’s mercy and Maiji’s grace, or God’s mercy and Guru’s grace are indispensable. The flesh-born sex – impulse is sublimated into the spiritual love – impulse, only through the grace of the Guru and mercy of God. Thus, man and woman become fully unified and their perfect unification in the Lotus Feet of Mai or Maiji, not only paves the way, but also opens out an avenue, for permanent peace, prosperity, and happiness

Maiji implicitly believes, and emphatically asserts, that Mai conception of God is most supreme; most exalted, and most sublime and unparalleled. In ultimate words, Father is law, light and justice. Mother is love, mercy and protection. And “Mai” conception includes the other two conceptions of “Mother-Father” and “Father Mother”, both, as well. Thus, Mai-ism completely solves the conflict, which in its simplest form, is only a mere man-made paradoxical tangle of two conceptions. Both ideologies of Father and Mother stand harmonised in the one unique parental whole ideology of Mai, under Universal Mai-ism.

One of the mystic Christian prophesies states the inviolable truth: “The reign of the Holy Spirit (Mother) is at hand. The reign of the father is past and the reign of the son is passing.”

Mai-ism, being entwined round the most merciful parent, has its greatest appropriateness in this age of bomb-war fare, cruel capitalism, lawless labor, godless communism, national wolfish-ness, racial ruthlessness and enslaving passion.

Mai-ism feels, the universe is changing from God’s one aspect to another. With an outright change, in the approach aspect of God, from fatherhood to motherhood, Mai-ism is sure about the gushing forth of the new creative tremendous forces, of new enthusiasm, ardor, zeal, vigor, and vitality, from the innermost hearts of really religious souls, who are at present paralyzed under the chaotic conditions of individual religions, with amplest justification for a general nausea against “religion”.

Nothing is more obvious, than that with the change of ruler-ship, the whole mentality of the ruled immediately transforms itself. With the change in the most prevalent mentality, the ways of believing and living, also change. The rules and regulations change, and even religion changes. As a corollary, its summarisation, codification, interpretation, and comment changes. The final outcome is that, the whole outlook on life most automatically and quite imperceptibly changes enormously. Were not Muslims and Britishers looked upon and revered, so many times more worthy than during other normal periods, when India was under the rulership of the Moghals and the rule of the Britishers? Womankind is sure to receive a great uplift, on the conception of the motherhood of God gaining more and more ground. Mother, being equally the mother of Her sons and daughters, of both sexes, asserts and ensures the Mai-ism common-plane truth, viz., that of the spiritual and religious co-equal status of man and woman.

Anyone who, without self-infatuation and prejudice reads Mai-ism, will at once see, that there is nothing like bad blood being in the hearts of Mai-ists, against any other religionists, or, say Fai-ists. And that is so because religiously, and also practically, Mai-ists believe, “There is nothing like one God as a father, and second one, as a mother.” The very same one Almighty is believed by and appears to some as “Father” and to some as “Mother”. In fact, the quarrel originates not from the differences of beliefs, but from the worldly and selfish interests of the representatives of each belief, and here therefore it becomes necessary to mention practically truly guiding principles and facts about Mai-ism.

Mai-ism does not lay any claim for any Nobel Prize for any research in religion. It does not aspire to be the possessor of a patent. It welcomes any new Founder of a Universal Fai-ism. As Mai-Swarupa, the Founder has so often stated all abroad, the aim and object of Mai-ism is the consolidation of all truly universal religionists. under one common banner of a Universal God. Man-ism is for the federation of all individual religions: Mai-ism is for maintaining the full integrity of every individual religion, with the very same powers and possessions, of the heads of each religion: Mai-ism is for establishing religious universal training universities; Mai-ism is for the principle of democracy, but not for demonocracy with its hypocrisies, falsehoods, abuses and exploitations.

Mai-ism is for arriving at any decisions, after full consultation and deliberation, of not one-sided but all-sided views, beliefs, experiences, opinions and propositions Mai-ism appreciates the common sharing principle, but not restricted only to a limited portion of humanity and not without the full consideration of the actual worth and indispensable need and worth of each individual, and surely not without a natural acceptance of non-violence, value of human life as being much higher than mere herds, and not under the stark ignorance of other worlds and without the idea of everyone’s answer-ability for one’s desires, thoughts and actions, to some higher power that governs the universe. In one word, Mai-ism places all conceivable and possible stress on conscience-prick, against violence, in-jury to human life and against rebellious godlessness.

Extract from the book : MAI-ISM ALLEGIANCE INITIATION MAI ADHERENTS OATH (EDITION 1965)

Author: MAI SWARUP MAI MARKAND

Women’s Status in the Mother’s Lodge

There is one aspect of the Mother’s Ideal which will require ‘volumes to do justice to and that is the uplift of the left half of the creature known as Man.

Under the Mother’s Ideal, the social prospect is Raising of the down-trodden (helpless poor), down-ridden (weaker sex) and depressed (aborigines and untouchables).

Nearly half the world has been confined to darkness under civilized suppression, subordination or hypocritical adoration (so also a significant portion in eternal ignorance and condemnation as aborigines or untouchables). It would be topsy-turvying matters to establish the sameness of man and woman without the psychological study of the sex (or the equality of the untouchables with others without raising them at least to the minimum standard of external and internal purity), but if the spirit of love and service is extended to them, a good deal of distance and discontent will surely disappear.
Till now man has included woman. Brotherhood and Fatherhood of God have acted as contraceptives to the ideals of Sisterhood and Motherhood of God and the development of the head without heart has been responsible for the ocean of miseries that has almost drowned the human world. Woman’s question has seldom received an equally thoughtful and independent consideration. Women have been denominated as “Rib creatures”. “Temptations” and “Hell gates”. Women have been mere morsels of food for the starving man and have been subjected to subjugation by man and condemnation by religion. Under the Mother’s Lodge Idea] the unification of man and woman is a great spiritualising force.

Most of the religious teachers have made a short work of the question of the spiritual uplift of the sister sex, by either declaring them almost incapacitated for or inimical to religiosity or at the best, offering them the husband God and pampering them with praises here and there.

The present civilization while discovering and spreading more intimate knowledge about the very important part woman plays in the happy and efficient working of the universe, has only driven woman to be manlike and has planted venomous seeds of competition, discontent and distrust.

Mother’s Lodge crowns woman-folk with sanctified sisterhood and recognizes the priority of their claim for all humane considerations, for it is the duty of every devotee of Mother to develop seeing every woman to be a reflection of Mother.

Mother’s Lodge Ideal wants its members and others to concentrate their though feeling and action in a particular groove.
1. Delimit your God as little as possible. The heavier the embellishments of mythology, history. traditions, rituals and conventional notions, the more belittled and the more unapproachable and the more narrowed, your God is made.
2. The said adornments and adjuncts are very necessary at one stage and very obstructive at another. Wisdom is needed to see when and which way the balance goes. They are invaluable but should not be indispensable
3. God is neither a wrathful tyrant, nor the heartless Judge nor a Jailer. Nor is God a foreign element. God is a parent, Father or Mother. Preferably not a severe Father but a loving Mother.
God as Father has often been compared to a loving Mother to give an idea of his Love. Some to express intensity state that God loves like so many Mothers, put together. Is there not some truth if one states it is only thoughtless or selfish obstinacy of man that vehemently opposes tooth and nail any such inclinations of a devotee as of worshipping God as Mother?

God is sexless. If God can be and has been called Father till now, why debarred from being addressed and worshipped as Mother !!

4 Every one of us is under the direct protection and guidance of God. Our talks of superiority and inferiority, etc., are only our pigmy prattlings.

5. Relation of man to man must be many times much better than now and must be every religion’s first concern.

6. Religion should not be superstition or mysticism but a precise perfect science of living based on physical, ethical and divine knowledge and experience.

7. Religion must be dealt with, as experience of life on all planes and must be lived out and must be open to all for understanding and adoption, just like any scientific attainment.

8. Religious preachers are not to be God’s Lawyers but God’s witnesses or witnesses of experience narrated under religion.

9. Religion must be constructive and progressive and ever open to a little accommodation in its superficial crusts.

10. Religion must have a definite form and must not be an idealistic, incomprehensible, chaos-creating, airy, something like a huge Conglomerate of any constituents any how consolidated and there must be a recognised method for necessary pruning of the Religion from age to age.

Universal Religion can be only as the influence, force and field of a Universal God. Such God cannot have His chosen people, churches, scriptures, ceremonies, pilgrimage places, tribes, nations, races and so on. Any individual religion with all its delimiting paraphernalia of particular customs, creeds, beliefs, etc., cannot lay pretensions to being a universal religion. Nor on the other hand can any religion be a recipe of a few ideals, beliefs, conduct rules and opinions, if it has to have a body and a soul, and to have the influence and the building and moulding potential force of a religion.

A universal religion can be the religion of a Universal Father or a Universal Mother alone, if God is considered in human relationship with man. As it is, the world has not known a religion or an institute centered round a Universal Father or Mother.

It is no use arguing that the God of every religion is believed by its followers to be the God of whole mankind, for if that idea had at all been there, practically accepted, history would not have been a sad tale of shamelessness, tyranny, brutality and warfare.

The religious ideal which can suit the modern world is one that can take the whole of humanity in its embrace, which can respect and give a free play to Conscience, Reason, Experience and Science, which would allow every man to live well and teach letting others live well, which will ensure a perfect freedom for every soul to work out its own salvation in its own way, which will teach maintaining sense of proportion and proper valuation of essentials and non-essentials of a religion, which would develop the faculty of judging all actions and actors, not by their positional values, but by the tests of the fundamental truths they satisfy, which would guide without intimidation and mental enslavement, which would make one free from the poison of the over-consciousness of superiority and inferiority of man to man, and lastly which would develop the spirit of practical sisterhood and brotherhood in the daily routine of life.

What the world really needs now is a Universal Religion. A practical living evolutionising religion cannot be satisfactory by being a big druggist’s store-house which can boast of there being no ingredient anywhere else that is not there in tons. Religion has to serve Doctoring. To be cured, we need not have something we never heard of, but the exact efficacious prescription.

Under the Mother’s Lodge Ideal, a man is a believer of God or he is not, a man is on the path of God or he is not. A man is acting in obedience to the Divine Laws or he is not. A man is posing his individuality over the world and others or is not. A man is the lover and servant of the whole creation or he is not. A man is watchfully controlling his desires, thoughts and actions or is not. That is the main consideration of classification if at all any classification is necessary. The Mother’s Lodge judges a man by his religiosity and not religion.

Under the Mother’s Ideal there is no Eastern or Western spirituality nor Christian or Mohamedan religiosity. None is restricted to the particular methods prescribed in a particular religion. The whole religious world is his. All religions are his. He may resort to any refuge and any remedy for the purpose of his evolution. He is in the Imperial Service of the Universal Mother. He is welcome at any of the Royal palaces of His Mother’s sons, provided he is sincere and welcomes any guests from the Royal House of any of his Mother’s sons, without the slightest childish notion or delusion as of Imperial Service being superior to a provincial service.

In the circumstances, the Ideal of the Universal Mother offers itself, not as a religion, but in advance of anything that would carry with it, the gigantic spiritual force (from Mother), as an institute of Ideals and beliefs, just like a pilot toy Engine, before the locomotive Engine is fitted up and forwarded to the world for working out the salvation of the world, shattered due to internal dissensions.

~ Extract from the book : Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names

Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

A certain type of devilishness is a devilishness, so long as it does not become universal.

What a rotten and wicked world, our land of Saints and Rishis have turned to be !! Not only has the degree of meanness, vice and wickedness largely increased during the last thirty years, but that has practically contaminated the whole Indian world. Almost everyone, more or less, has been of the same degenerated mentality. The only difference is due to the rich or poor circumstances, standards and realms of roguery and jugglery. For the same degree of wickedness, the world becomes many times more miserable, when the world of ten wicked in a hundred, in one way and one field only, degenerates itself to be a world of ninety wicked and that in every way and in every field. This uniform downward degeneration is the most dangerous thing because the degradation on account of its uniformity is neither visible nor provable.

A certain type of devilishness is a devilishness, so long as it does not become universal. Later the very sense of devilishness vanishes. They that do not resort to it, get soon out of date and suffer and are resentfully effort-ed to be wiped out, being no longer required in the new society and satanic kingdom.

One way of judging degeneration is to observe how an average man acts with another, when he is in the highest or the lowest position, in favorable or unfavorable conditions, and with powerful-ness or powerlessness; how he acts in the exchanged positions, and to note the difference.

Just imagine the multiplier of misery, when almost everyone sets the highest value to everything of his own, and the lowest value to those of others, and when he is determined to have the maximum benefit and give the minimum return, in every possible way. It makes the world a living hell.

There is nothing like a market-value for anything and any work. The value thereof is what one can squeeze out. Details are contemptuously evaded. The price is for the satisfaction that a certain thing is ” after all ” done. Any work, however small, is pictured to be a Himalayan task and the need thereof a calamity, from which an ” angel ” saves the “distressed”. Creating imaginary scares and scarcities, dependence, helplessness, and monopolization is the nine-tenth part of any work or a business tact. Any money that falls in the hands (either as an advance or a loan or as in trust) is without the smallest conscience-prick utilized as money earned. On the top of the theoretical market-value, people want heavy remunerations, praise for character and spiritual merit, for not swindling, absconding and quarreling.

Some few people may remain contented in the poorest manner if they love peace and rest, most harmlessly. But how can they evade the very mental rottenness, all around them?? Take the smallest dealing, there is no straight working, and it is turned out to be the thin end of a wedge and exploited for possession-taking, mastery, spinning out, and pulling out.

Good harmless and non-resisting people are taught to be thanking their God every time they leave some dealing with others. If by chance someone shows some goodness, immediately a right is established. If that is not recognised, a quarrel is raised up. If he gives, that giving also must go up being greater and greater. The world makes him repent and condemn himself for the smallest atom of goodness that God has inflicted him with. The world does not leave him until the last lingering atom of goodness is annihilated.

The most unfortunate fact is that this is not a temporary war-madness-money-making mentality, but a cool-minded settled permanently accepted systematized greed, born of a wicked, irreligious and immoral mentality. It is very very difficult to hope, that it would change its downward course without a none-and-nothing sparing whip from the rulers or the Ruler.

~ MAI-ISM PAGE 286 NOTE 336

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

About spiritual coequal status of both man and woman in Maiism

What Mai – ism has so often most emphatically taught, is that all satan-ism of the notion of inferiority of woman and superiority of man, should go. Much though the male would deny, there has been all over the world, at least, the most universally established psychological inherited abnormal mentality, viz that of the woman’s inferiority. Who would deny even today ? that the birth of a girl is not greeted as happily, as that of a son ? It is a recorded fact, that the birth of a girl in some countries, was once, a day of lamentation. Religions have also, set too high a value to the masculine superiority. Maiji says, that from times immemorial, this was accepted, most likely, because of the superiority of man’s physical prowess, in an age when physical, military, and brute strength was indispensable for the safety, especially of women, and of the families, communities, and countries. On the other hand, we cannot ignore certain facts, when the modern woman resentfully raises the issues of injustice, inferiority, inequality and in fewest cases, even inhumanity. Religiously, Eve has been depicted only as an appendage to Adam, and woman has been stated to have been created from one of the ribs of man. Under the Old Testament, a husband could divorce his wife, by merely signing a document. For the man it was quite enough, if he took full custody of the children, and promised maintenance to the woman. Socially, the custom of polygamy lowered the status of woman, and here too religion made most about the sonless or childless persons’ life beyond. The harems of Muslims reduced the status of women, by keeping them in self – development – preventing solitary seclusion. Taking at least the modern secular view, it must be regretfully stated that Hindus, so very enthusiastic, in blowing their own trumpets, had in the past, customs of forced widowhood in higher communities, and several instances of self-burning satees, which drove many women, and especially the queens, sometimes against their own will, to ascend the funeral pyre of their most beloved king husbands. As unwelcome babies, involving economic ruin, some communities had the practice of immersing newly born girls in milk, till death. All these, although, superficial facts of past, do, forcefully drive all impartial men and women to admit the imputation, under consideration, viz in respect of the pre-domination of the superiority of the masculine element. At least in the Past. Surely, these details are not for creating a feeling of vengeance. Past is the past. Let man and woman be wiser from today, at least those, that are Mai-ists. Let me remind, the molding forces of whole humanity, originate from God and Religion, alone.

As stated by the advocates of woman franchise, there are recorded facts, which go to show that repeated demands for equality of all men never included any consideration whatever of the feminine rights. Woman’s problems were never given an independent, individual thought based on justice and fairness. Woman remained and lived, as “included in man”. Even in the United States, as, Maiji has read, females were barred from franchise until 1920. And in England itself, it was only in 1918, that women were first admitted to the franchise. Even now, it is not impossible to find in some countries, the treatment meted out to women, being reminiscent of the past periods of slavery.

However, Maiji calls upon you, sisters and daughters, not to pull the world to be reduced to be still worse, from the frying pan into the fire. Please, for Mai’s and Maiji’s sake, fully understand what Mai-ism and Maiji teaches. Maiji wants you to refer to the “ Woman’s Status ‘ in ” Mai Sahasranama” Vol. I, page 21.

What Mai-ism enunciates is the spiritual co-equal status of both men and women, by a happy blending of the apparently paradoxical rights of both. Mai – ism does not approve of any injustice, that might have been meted out to women in the past. At the same time. Mai ism does not expect women to avenge, for the past. While Mai.ism appeals to women to forgive and forget and nurse no more any ill – will against men for the past injustice, it calls upon men to deviate from the trodden path of subjugating women, and to recognize and inculcate the spiritual co-equal status of man, and woman. Mai ism wants man and woman to bury the past, start afresh with new values of unselfishness, and unpossessiveness, on each requirement of each one’s duties and obligations, which are quite different from the past undesirable and misunderstood standards. Let each one’s living be guided and enlightened, on the basic belief of the universal dictum, which the Universal Religion of Mai – ism has laid down, viz., the spiritual co-equal status of both man and woman, under which neither man nor woman is superior or inferior to the other, along with the said principal tenets of love and service. Mother Mai is pleased with such of the male and female Mai devotees, as remain entirely faithful to their respective family duties, disciplines and traditional sacred customs and conventions.

As is fully known to all Mai’s names repeaters – devotees, Mother is Suvaasinyarchanapreetaa and Lokayaatraa Vidhaayini, as also Kuloddhaarini.

Suvaasini – Archana : Under the name “Suvaasini…”, Mother’s name ( No. 711), the comment to be read on page 9 of part IV of Mother’s Thousand Names, Vol. Il runs as under:

Mother Mai, with reference to a Kula or a family, on Mai being accepted and installed as the family goddess, that is surrendered to, worshipped, prostrated to, with names – repetitions, introspection, Guru- contact, etc., and on the preliminary advanced plane, specially propitiated through mutual worship* by husbands and wives in the family, and finally through a sexual un-contaminated mutual mental and heart worship, becomes Kuloddhaarini – the saviour of the family, in all aspects of misery – removals and happiness and grace – showers, of both, principally of this world, as also in other worlds, beyond and after this life.

This process is so very beautifully described in Mai – names with words in one couplet as:

Kuladevi Kulaanganaa Kulaantasthaa, Kulayogini Kulottirnnaa, Kulataarini, Kuloddhaarini.

As male and female Mai-ists repeat during Mai worshine mutual worships, there is the most powerful auto – suggestion to her in respect of their perfect unification, through the repetition of the following mantra:

Pati Patni, Shiva Shakti, Maai – Kripayad, Eka Eka. Husband ( and ) wife, be they like Shiva and Shakti, by Mai’s Grace. one one.

Be They Like Shiva Shakti, by Mai’s Grace, One, One.

As explained on Page 46 of Part 1 of Vol. 1 of Mothers Thousand Names, Mai is the finalmost God, element or entity, that is divisible into two halves, viz., passivity and activity, or ieve and power, or to use the Hinduism personified phraseology, Shiva and Shakti respectively. The happiest condition arises, when Mai is conceived as final – most one alone, being the Mother of (1) Shiva, who has who has Shakti in His heart and ( 2 ) Shakti, who has Shiva in Her heart. Shiva is absorbed in meditation of Shakti, and Shakti is restlessly active, for the purposes of burying Shiva in the joy of pleasures of Her making. Mai – ism establishes between the husband and wife, through mutual worship, the divine relationship of the worshiper and the worshipped, alternately,

Mai-ism wants Mai-ists, both females and males, to ever bear it in mind, that the woman is a greater slayer or a greater savior of man (through mind, heart and soul) than the man is of the woman off by common spiritual religious or moral working of both together, say ten thousand units of advancement are achievable, they should be utilized to the benefit of the lesser developed consort soul that is found weaker in any particular aspect, so that the difference of the two planes be minimised. As it is, such commonly – achieved high-planed differences minimisation gives peace and happiness to both, and the whole family.

It is this psychological truth of truths viz. that the final peace and happiness of any nation, country, community or Family depends on woman’s greatness, virtue, morality, religiosity and spirituality, that Mai-ism has so very emphatically and preferentially advocated the cause of woman, to train them to be much superior saviors, of at least their families. The modern world, with its new materialistic civilization, has seen a little of the sparkling exterior of the said truth, but the all – told outlook being of the selfish individualistic materialistic and godless irreligious nature, the world has been marching forward on the ruinous paths of believing sameness of man & woman, regarding their inherent natures, their education, ways of living thinking and feeling, resulting in worst competition, bitterness, divorce, non-co-operation, class war – burning, substitution of the divine connubial love by mere body and flesh lust etc. However, after all, We can take consolation under the idea that the world is progressing ahead. Unfortunately, the world is so very obstinate, that it never accepts any new truth, explained in advance, unless it has stumbled, fallen and bruised its nose, and until it has gone through the furnace-heat of innumerable, unbearable bitter-most experiences. Mai – ism fully recognizes the co-equal status, but does not ignore the basic fundamental fact of their inherent separate natures, designed by Almighty, for the purposes of each one helping the other, as the complementary part, to attain human perfection.

Maiji implicitly believes, and emphatically asserts, that Mai conception of God is most supreme; most exalted, and most sublime and unparalleled. In ultimate words, Father is law, light and justice. Mother is love, mercy and protection. And “Mai” conception includes the other two conceptions of “Mother-Father” and “Father Mother”, both, as well. Thus, Mai-ism completely solves the conflict, which in its simplest form, is only a mere man-made paradoxical tangle of two conceptions. Both ideologies of Father and Mother stand harmonized in the one unique parental whole ideology of Mai, under Universal Mai-ism.

One of the mystic Christian prophesies states the inviolable truth: “The reign of the Holy Spirit (Mother) is at hand. The reign of the father is past and the reign of the son is passing.”

Nothing is more obvious, than that with the change of ruler-ship, the whole mentality of the ruled immediately transforms itself. With the change in the most prevalent mentality, the ways of believing and living, also change. The rules and regulations change, and even religion changes. As a corollary, its summarisation, codification, interpretation, and comment changes. The final outcome is that, the whole outlook on life most automatically and quite imperceptibly changes enormously. Were not Muslims and Britishers looked upon and revered, so many times more worthy than during other normal periods, when India was under the ruler-ship of the Moghals and the rule of the Britishers? Womankind is sure to receive a great uplift, on the conception of the motherhood of God gaining more and more ground. Mother, being equally the mother of Her sons and daughters, of both sexes, asserts and ensures the Mai-ism common-plane truth, viz., that of the spiritual and religious co-equal status of man and woman.

Mai-ism is for arriving at any decisions, after full consultation and deliberation, of not one-sided but all-sided views, beliefs, experiences, opinions and propositions Mai-ism appreciates the common sharing principle, but not restricted only to a limited portion of humanity and not without the full consideration of the actual worth and indispensable need and worth of each individual, and surely not without a natural acceptance of non-violence, value of human life as being much higher than mere herds, and not under the stark ignorance of other worlds and without the idea of everyone’s answerability for one’s desires, thoughts and actions, to some higher power that governs the universe. In one word, Mai-ism places all conceivable and possible stress on conscience-prick, against violence, in-jury to human life and against rebellious godlessness.

Saint Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Life Maxims of the Mother’s Followers

1. Serve and Love Mother in spite of what She appears to you to be.
2. Serve and love humanity consisting of sisters and brothers in spite of what a she or he is to you.
3. Serve and love your parents, sisters, brothers, relations, neighbors, citizens, etc.
4. Serve and love all other beings.
5. Serve and love at least yourself maintaining your cheerfulness in every religiously permissible way, with renunciation and complete unconditional cheerful surrender to the Mother’s Divine Will.General Objects of the Mother’s Lodge By different activities (of a social nature by the outer circle and by Friday Midnight Prayer in addition by the inner circle) to move Mother to bless humanity generally and Her votaries and Lodge members especially with (A) the desire of evolving and emancipation, (B) Success in strivings and strugglings therefor, (C) Power, virility and strength, (D) Knowledge, wisdom, insight and intuition, (E) Devotion, meditation and renunciation to Her Divine Will and (F) progress, relief, peace and happiness.

The Founder prays for at least an hour on every Friday night, as above and sometimes for inner circle members for some specific relief. The Founder further offers prayers for wellfaring and self-purification on Tuesday and Sunday respectively.

Practical Measures Advocated by the Lodge

1. Promotion of immensely practical universal sisterhood and brotherhood in daily life.
2. Abolition of racial, national, provincial, social and religious prejudices.
3. Opening or encouraging to open independent Mother’s Lodges and colonies under any denomination, religious national or communal, of any people, in any place.
4. Convening from time to time socials of sisters or brothers or combined and of families, of all castes, creeds and colours.
5. Holding common prayers Bhajans, and Kirtans of God in any name or form and of any saints or devotees, lectures, classes, tours, etc.
6. Introducing common prayers in mass meetings on open public grounds or in holy places of different religions, so far as they can be made available.
7. Introducing such common prayers, in schools and colleges.
8. Promulgation of common, religious and allied literature and encouragement of studies of all religions by individuals of different religions.
9. Exchange of opinions on religious questions and of charities by leaders of different religions to one another and their meetings whenever possible.
10. Holding Mother’s worship, personal or impersonal or of any form, as may be agreed upon by one and all present.

Extract from the book: Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas Saraswati Road End Santa Cruz West Mumbai 400054 India

Basic Beliefs of the Mother’s Lodge

1. Unity of all religions.
2. Universal relation of all human beings as members of one family, the creation of one common parent.
Many would find this to be impracticable, but it is not so. Intensity of love may vary and has varied with the highest superman and even incarnations and religious Founders; but there can be no place for hatred for any one.
3. Politics, communal ism, provincialism, nationalism or racialism are in spirit, contrary to the belief of the universal sisterhood and brotherhood and that of the common parenthood.
4. Mother is the same Almighty whom some call Father, some the Supreme Self, some the Nature, some the Divine Law, some the Absolute, some the Truth and so on. She is God, but conceived as Mother.
5. If the universe is to be made a hatred-less happy home and if love, mercy and other similar qualities of heart (the bankruptcy of which has been so keenly felt in the present world) are to reappear, Motherhood of God is the most favorable aspect, as under the Fatherhood of God the world has been run practically as a rigid disciplined office.
6. Brotherhood is not annihilation or condemnation of outer differences but encouragement and appreciation of these differences and their restitution on right lines. Oneness has to be experienced in spirit (not in eating, drinking and inter-marrying), and in helping one another in progressing towards the
common goal of approaching Mother or of Salvation. Brotherhood has to be a moral and harmless brotherhood, approachable by even the poor, weak, low and illiterate.
7. Equality (though in its strictest sense it nowhere exists either in nature, mentality, facial expression, or human condition), as also fraternity and liberty (though these are mere catch-words, more fascinating than illuminative in practice) are extremely useful guides in the outer Court and should be honoured as such in practice with sincere observance as far as possible.
8. When however these prove inefficient to guide in matter of forming a decision as to the right course of action or in action at critical junctures, decision should be made by recourse to (1) One’s Master’s (Guru’s) decision, (2) Inner voice during moments of divine meditation, (3) Cardinal points of religiosity, (4) By holding love extended to the persons dealt with or concerned in general, as superior to the love for oneself and one’s own and (5) By rhythm with the belief of one common parenthood of one and all.
9. One that does not believe in God as Mother but yet believes in the common tie of the humanity and practices Service and extends Love to all, is a devotee of Mother in Her aspect referred to heretofore as (15).
10. For Mother’s Love, Grace and Devotion, the spirit and practice of universal sisterhood and brotherhood is an indispensable requirement. Any beliefs of high and low, prejudices or prepossessions, imaginary or accruing from ancestral or personal experience are acceptable, so long as they are being utilized to the profit of one’s own spiritual uplift or for maintaining a high standard of morality or character. But no sooner do they become creative or accelerative of pride, envy, dislike, ill-will or hatred, they must be eliminated and uprooted.
11. Be we, first man and next a brother before aspiring to be a religious man, for the so called prematurely religious man is often a hanging protuberance ever in danger for himself and others. (So also of a woman).
12. Religious practice must first begin with ethical religion, i.e., the practice of cardinal points of morality, for none can quench one’s thirst with a leaking bowl though containing ambrosia, nor can one enjoy the lucrative rent return of the first floor over the ground floor in the dilapidated condition.
The seven immortal Christian virtues are :- Faith, Hope, Charity, Justice, Prudence, Temperance and Fortitude.
The six internal enemies according to Hinduism are : Kāma, Krodha, Lobha, Mada, Moha and Matsar-Desire, wrath, greed, pride, lust and jealousy.
The six helpers to success are: Shama, Dama, Uparati, Titikshā, Shraddhā and Samādhān-Quiescence, control, relishlessness, endurance, faith and contentment.
The cardinal four virtues of Plato are: Justice, Wisdom, Temperance and Courage.
Wisdom includes constructivity and temperance includes keeping one-self within reasonable bounds along the golden mean. The golden mean and constructivity are very important virtues for practical workers and harmonious living.
Puranic four virtues are: Tapas, Dayā, Shauch and Dāna— mortification, compassion, purity and charity.
There is a large number of different groups of virtues recommended, but the most primary ones are suggested by the above lists.
In Bhāgawat with amusing instructivity a genealogy is described, stating that Dharma or religiosity has thirteen wives, viz.,faith, friendliness, kindness, peace of mind, contentment, vitality, right action, prosperity, right intelligence, correct insight, patience. modesty and attractivity.
Manu advises ; Ahimsā, Satya Asteya, Brahmacharya and Indriya Nigraha-Harmlessness, truthfulness, non-stealing, celibacy and sense-control.
It is a happy thing to experience that the remarkable development of any one virtue, brings in that of all others, one after another.
There are expansions and contractions of these groups. Manu’s ten commandments are : Dhriti, Kshamā, Dama, Asteya, Shaucha, Indriya Nigraha, Dhee, Vidyā, Satya and Akrodha,
i.e., Patience, forgiveness, mind-control, non-misappropriation purity, sense-control, insight, religious knowledge, truthfulnes and wrathlessness.
Following the above view we have still further reductions as well, by experienced Bhaktās–Devotees.
Says Tulsidas : “Consider another’s wealth as dust and another’s wife as Mother. If by these two vows in practice you do not attain God, Tulshdas is responsible.
Says Kabir similarly, to Kamal, his son “write down these two Salvation Remedies, pray to Saheb (God) and give to the hungry.”
Says Mother’s Ideal : Love all, Serve all, with devotion and unconditional cheerful self-surrender.
It may be noted that it is not, that any one religious thinker sits down with the ancestral scriptural lore and relevant materials before him and tries out to specialize some different recipe, as some patent medicine discoverers do by a slight change in the constituents.
Each religious thinker takes life as a field of his independent search, with full respect to the past but without any domination thereby, and he forms his independent conclusions based on the study of the universe and his experience.
It only happens to be later, to the great joy of others interested in comparative study by different thinkers, that the conclusions are often found to be the very same as some already arrived at, in the past. From time to time the same truths in different garbs and languages with different intensities, orders and details are proclaimed with a new spiritual force, whenever lifelessness and putrefaction completely nullifies the previous proclamation.
13. Let us be minding our own business, let us judge our things ourselves, stamp nothing as absolute good or evil and hate none and nothing. Let us be extending love and charity to all.
14. Every one has a right to select one’s own mode of progress and evolution. Each one has to work out one’s own salvation. Efforts of all others, unless they are by way of guidance to the determined, go futile without one’s own faith, conviction, desire, determination and exertion. As nothing practical can be achieved in absence of these, dabbling with others should be entirely discouraged, except by way of mental illumination by those that are, by right, responsible.
15. Liberty and freedom should be taken to be as dear to others as they are to ourselves, and should be granted.
16. Religion should not fail to set proper values to non-essentials and essentials.
17. Religion should not be a cause of disunion, domination or prejudice, nor should it fail to respect science, reason and experience, nor to distinguish, appreciate and respect the differences of different planes, nor to take into consideration the human psychology, and personal experience, nor the merits and demerits of each individual case and condition.
18. Let us not too much worry about God and Religion till we get thirsty and determined to have them. Let us not be idly whiling away our time about the Queen or King and the Penal Code till we have some acquaintance with the Queen’s or King’s attendants and first know living as true citizens.
19. Let us think little of our superiority over others of any kind, for that is mostly transitory, trivial, circumstantial and almost unearned. Most of the river crossing credit is Bridge-Builder’s.
20. Destruction is for reconstruction, doubting for believing, evil for good, sinfulness for sinlessness, for all are waves of and in the ocean of the Infinite Love and Mercy of Mother.

~ Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz West, Mumbai 400054 India

Some of the conceptions about Mother which are also infinite are as under

This little booklet Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names is written as a response to the question “What next,” by the readers of the “God as Mother” and “Theory and Principles of the Mother’s Lodge.”

Mother’s Lodge is for the propitiation of God Almighty conceived as Mother. Mother is second to none and without cause or comparable. Not the World Mother, not Shakti or Power personified, with a separate controller, not the Handmaid of God; not Father’s wife; not Māyā or Illusion Maker, not the Misery Creator; not the Black Magician’s Deity; not one of the five gods of Hindu worship ; not Mother Kāli and not Mother Mary, Not the worshiped of the wayward Vāmāchūris; neither the Goddess of demons nor the Slayer of demons.
Mother has, no doubt, all aspects as above, but these aspects are only as waves in the ocean of Mother.

Mother has no name and no form, which means from another view-point that Her names and forms are infinite.

Some of the conceptions about Mother which are also infinite are as under :

1. Mother that resides in every living being and manifests in cases of pure and saintly souls as Inner Voice, or is known in common parlance as, Consciousness, instinct, Conscience, or inspiration.

2. Mother that is the Creator, Nourisher and Destroyer of universes.
In addition to these three well-known functions of creation, nourishment and destruction, Mother has two more functions as the ordainer of evolution and involution or of differentiation and dissolution. It is this aspect of Mother which maintains Equilibrium of the Universes, with wonderful adjustments.

3. Mother that is the Power which holds universes and individuals in Her Grasp, acting mainly through three aspects of Desire, Knowledge and Action. Individuals and universes are handled as mere playthings by Mother, mainly by these three powers, as also by Satwa सत्व , Rajas रजस and Tamas तमस (equilibrium, action and inertia.)

4. Mother that has the visible forms of Fire, Sun, Moon, or Dawn, with their respective physical, moral, mental, emotional and spiritual influences.

The Dawn, the Mother of the physical Sun that nourishes the world, from whose womb, the Sun the Greatest Illuminator, takes His birth from day to day, and the Full Moon, the Greatest Joy Creator, are three most important forms for Mother worship. The first and second in daily worship are mainly for celibate boys and girls and the third in monthly worship is mainly for unmarried and married pairs. The fourth the Sacrificial Fire, the all-sins-consumer and all impurities incinerator is for invoking Mai’s Special Grace.

5. Mother that is the Soul and un-manifested Cause of whatever enraptures us, through the outer garb of Sublimity, Beauty, Mercy and Compassion, and the Progenitor of well-doing, well-wishing, and love in general.

6. Mother that is approachable and contemplatable through the Idol, Image or Picture that has been sanctified and consecrated through Installation, Mantra repetition, Worship, Meditation Concentration and Communion by the devotees of the Mother Māi माई.

7. Mother that assumes Her Subtle Body on concentrated appeal through the Sacred Word formula (Mantra) that on sufficient repetition carries with it, the materialising, spiritualising and transmuting powers.

8 Mother that is identified with the Temple and the Church, the Scripture, or Sacrificial etc., apparently inanimate but fully animating Entities.

9. Mother in the temporary form which takes to appease Her devotees, or in the form in which She manifests Herself from the Sacrificial Fire to grant boons.

10. Mother that works through the Guru or the spiritual Guide and Master, for the Lotus Feet Refuge seekers, as also through an assemblage of such Gurus.

11. Mother that is formless and beyond where our highest intellect, imagination, reasoning and knowledge fails to go any further.

12. Mother that is known in the common parlance as Nature, Divine Law or Providence. Fate, Time, Primal Desire, Force, Evolution or Chance.

13. Mother that so arranges matters as suits Her Desire and Determination to carry every soul through experience, initiation, meditation, self-forgetfulness, identification and realization with a view to pull every soul to Herself, i.e., towards the Salvation.

14. Mother that resides in individual bodies as the Serpentine Power Kundalini, Mother that is realized on absorption and Mother that is experienced as one and one alone, or as one and all, by the soul in its free-est state, when detached from everything except itself.

15. Mother that is conceived as the one universal consciousness, soul or cosmos, like the continuous string passing through all the Rosary-beads and subjecting everyone to the slightest influence any where in the whole.

16. Mother that is experienced or known by existence or non-existence, joyfulness or joylessness, Omniscience or Ne-science, and Mother that is the soul of all sportivity, bliss and beneficence. Mother that is incomprehensible and cannot be seen Of shown to be either existent or non-existent.

17. Mother that is any this and yet not any- this. Mother that is one, few, many, and all, as She desires to be known to or seen by a particular soul, being beyond all description and comprehension.

18. Mother that is powerful to do, undo, and undo or do any thing in the most wonderfully never-imagined manner.

19. Mother that is beyond the conditioned state of being She, He or It.

20. Mother that is all and not All.

21. Mother that is beyond the restriction of being Personal or Impersonal and beyond the limitation of being with or without forms or qualities.

~ Extract from the book: Mother and Mother’s Thousand Names

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz West , Mumbai 400054 India.

The great are really great, in spite of any temporary smallness.

Hinduism is great. Their greatness and highest hopes for future greatness arise, from their being the children of the Great Rishis and Sages and Saints and Devotees. As far as my personal belief goes, Hindus are the most pet children of Mother. The great are really great, in spite of any temporary smallness. A banyan tree seed, though lying mixed up with mud in a drain, is by itself greater than the seeds of so many small shrubs. When I have that picture before me, not of the actualities but of the potentialities and possibilities of Hindu future greatness, I am actually lost in joyful wonder. The eminence which once Hindus, enjoyed, India is sure to re-rise to. No paradise lost ever remained without having been regained.

Extract from the book : MAI-ISM

Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz West Mumbai 400054 India

A service with sacrifice as religious as worship

It has been the centuries-old mentality, to consider worldly-distress-relieving work to be a much inferior variety of religious work. The highest seat would be given to one who talks Geeta, Vedas, and Darshans; the next place would be given to the poor and humble Bhakta; the man who advises on practical life matters or helps people in distress is only Mr So and So.

Once a city was flooded; lives were in danger. A circus proprietor engaged his whole self; all worked day and night, it was a tiring work. The proprietor saved so many lives; he could keep his sustaining power only with alcohol. He was standing hours together in sun. What about the religious response and recognition? The Founder heard of his frequent drinking and his being condemned drunkard twenty times more than his bravery, service and sacrifice. To have both the spirit of service and sacrifice and its observance of religious requirements is surely most commendable. But if both don’t go together, Service and Sacrifice should not be unrecognized. Mai-ism wants service to humanity being recognized as not simply a praiseworthy act of humanity but a fully religious act. Mai-ism most emphatically says that selfless service with nothing -sparing sacrifice and without expectation of recognition is as religious and Mother-propitiating as Mother worship, Prasad distribution, Mantra repetition etc., if not more.

People lose their head when they think about religion. There are wrong judgments in religious matters. Beliefs, tendencies, likes and dislikes play a predominating part in the matter of religion. Unfamiliarity, unapproachability and mystic aloofness become an enchantment to some and a matter of dislike to others. Grandeur, impressive talks and congenial circumstances to forget the worries of worldliness create an imaginary heaven for some. For some others, a certain unhappy mentality spoils the whole picture. All these factors play an important part in all religious judgments. These factors create certain once-for-all impressions and prejudices which form the basis of all subsequent outlook. So many inherited and acquired factors and beliefs rush in and gave their colour to the whole vision. After all, what counts is one’s own individuality and stage of development and spiritual attainment. The very same religious person appears to some as Avatar, to some other as a maniac and to still some others as even a cheat.

People believe there can be no saintliness without certain externals and settled routine ways of living and stern unapproachability. Commonsense gets occluded and confused.

Whom to approach and with what mentality for one’s spiritual progress is a perplexing problem. There must be the initiation, the giving of Mantra and instructions and a particular program and a continued personal contact through visits, letters, dreams, visions etc.

The Founder’s mentality is this. God, Guru and Religion are going down and down day-to-day. People want relief from all their miseries and greater happiness of the type they conceive. Scripture’s teachings, rules and regulations have almost miserably failed. Let us then meet people on their own ground. The Founder has very funny experiences how people can be brought round to a recognition of religious living on being shown that their miseries can be and are removed by undertaking a certain religious process for removal of certain misery. When people get sickened about a religion because it is too old and shut their doors, its external color should be changed and it should be poured from the sky-roof holes. That is what a Mother and Mother’s religion alone would do, just as doctors do artificial feeding through injections.

Once the Founder was in the house of atheist as a guest. The landlord who was hospitable and courteous in every way, defiantly said he did not believe in religious thongs. Two days later, the pet son of the man fell dangerously ill. The boy surprise-fully said to his parents, ” I won’t be cured unless you worship Mai that has come to us and repeat Mantras which Baba dictates “. The man explained the situation to the Founder. Said the Founder,” It does not matter you have no faith. Your son has his full faith and that is more than enough. Do this thing for the sake of recovery of your son. We shall see at the end how long you are retaining your atheism.” The boy began to be speedily cured and the whole family become changed in the matter of their outlook on religion. Religion is now required to exhibited from home to home and man to man.

It is not that Nishkama Bhakti is not preached or held in higher reverence than Sakama Bhakti by the Founder. The fact of facts is the Founder has accepted ‘ Stooping to Conquer ‘, like a mother, as She is really the mother that has no hesitation to descend to the plane of Her children, when the latter is disabled to climb up the plane by plane to meet Her. This is what the Founder explains ‘ practical spiritual diplomacy ‘.

The Founder says,” Let there be any amount of Atheism, so long man has a body, he is sure to have physical sufferings, so long he has a heart, he is sure to have disquietude; so long he has desires he is sure to be in some pressing need. Where can the poor creature escape? How long can he run away? Truly capacious religious teachers have to develop their giving power and the world will remain in their fist with folded hands. Few are disbelievers about the existence of God, in their heart of hearts. Fewer are the believers of God that are not his beggars, and our talks about dealing with God are entirely dependent on how he keeps us. Except for few blessed, none wants God and religion but for their own self-interest. They do not love God. They love what God gives, money, wife, children, happiness, heaven, peace, bliss etc.; they are in fact not loving these things, in the absolute sense. They are loving only themselves. We can’t expect the world to be consisting of one and all on the highest plane of disinterested love. Let the animal-deity mixture with each one be only very gradually increased by truly religious persons to greater and greater strength of the Godliness element.

To be the master, one has first to serve as a servant. People have to be served in their own way. Create the feeling of gratitude and a confidence in you by numerous precedents of your having helped them. Mai-ism admits all legitimate moral and harmless desires and their satisfaction through Mai propitiation.

Secure the contact with a saint. That requires no particular rare fitness. Serve him. Remain with him as much as you can. He will introduce you to the Divine Power. That Power will give you Vision. Thereafter start the machinery of ‘ One’s self, One’s Guru, One’s God, One’s Guru, One’s self ‘ ad infinitum.

Carry the relief to the world and the world is yours. It will join you in the praises of Almighty. God is not hungry for your praises. Praising is a part of the remedies to help yourself for your own good. Study the situation most minutely, meditate deeply and you will come to no other conclusion than the present world needs the MOST MERCIFUL MOTHER that does not weigh the world’s action, but forbears, forgives and forgets and relieves the world’s miseries out of a magnanimity of Her Own self without even a word of recognition. And that is Mai-ism, the propitiation of God as Mother, with love, service, devotion and unconditional cheerful self-surrender.

~ Extract from the book MAI-ISM

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Published by : Universal Maiism Trust, Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz West, Mumbai 400054 India.

A PDF file of the book Abridged Maiism for free download

A PDF file of the book Abridged Maiism

Jay Mai Jay Markand Mai

Extracts from Saint Mai Swarup Mai Markland’s letter dated 13 April 1959 to Mai-Shishu

U. G. Menon :-

Mai-ism is such a voluminous book that everyone would be tired. So I wish to repeat to you the trick I have mentioned in Mai-ism. Divide any large work in small pieces in your mind and keep before your mind only one piece after another, say chapter by chapter.

Go through Mai-ism chapter by chapter and underline…..Try to minimize….. if reduced to a third or so I would print it as abridged Mai-ism.

From your English abridged Mai-ism get its translation…..

The English abridged Mai-ism may by Mai’s Grace see the light of the world.

~ Mai Swarup Mai Markand

A free downloadable PDF file of the Abridged Mai-ism book :

https://documentcloud.adobe.com/link/track?uri=urn%3Aaaid%3Ascds%3AUS%3A3b731b9e-a844-443b-b163-d5c625a89b56

Mai bless the whole universe with the most righteous understanding and living

Oh, God, whatever I appear to have done is done by Thee. Thou art my prompter in whatever I do good or bad. I know nothing and I have to do nothing and I am responsible for nothing. I am nothing. It is Thy Will that Thou art using me to fulfil. The whole universe is only Thy sport, unfold or fold it up, unwind or wind it up as Thou wilt. What is that to me and how am I concerned? You do whatever you like with Thy universe and Thy progress and Thy sports. What is that to me? Do as Thou likest. Do not place any burdens on me. Leave me alone, to be only remembering and repeating Thy sacred and most blessed name, at my own sweet will.” “Jaya Mai Jaya Markand Mai”. Here the love and faith and complete self-surrender do the miraculous work.

Mai bless the whole universe with the most righteous understanding and living, with universal religiosity, full of love, service, devotion and unconditional cheerful self-surrender; Mai bless the whole humanity with the highest stage of revived spirituality that would shatter the thickest and darkest clouds of rank materialism, selfishness, ignorance, evil and perverted intellect of vast wickedness.

~ Extract from the book: Maiism Chart Explanation

Author: Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas Saraswati Road End Santa Cruz West Mumbai 400054 India.

Universal God can have no particular name, mythology and tradition.

Universal God can have no particular name, mythology and tradition. For the grace of the Universal God, one has to be the possessor of a mind and heart, from which everything is erased & effaced and wiped out except the irreducible minimum of the fewest truths.
These are :
(1) God is the Creator, Nourisher and Destroyer or Refashioner of universes.
(2) God is the God of Love and Mercy for every being, animate or inanimate, of the creation.
(3) God loves, with individual attention, every one of the creation.
(4) God does require everyone of the creation to love Him.
(5) God does require every one of the creation to love, as far as it can, all other beings of the creation.
(6) God does require every one of the creation to be the most congenial element of this creation and an individual being that has been most obediently working out His Divine Will.
All the rest is mostly riff-raff. The grace of a Personal God is more easily attainable than the Impersonal God. In consonance with the above principles, the tenets of Mai-ism evolve themselves to be (1) Love All (2) Serve All (3) Devote yourself to your God and (4) with Unconditional Cheerful Self-Surrender. This can be done either directly or along with and as a part of one’s own individual religion. Mai-ism so often states hammering-ly, that it is not confined to God as Mother alone and Mai-ism does include the Fatherhood of God. However, if the object in view of any religion is peace and happiness, Mai-ism gives priority to the relationship of God and man as mother and child and to the belief and the outlook of considering the whole humanity as one universal family.

Extract from the book: Mai-ism Chart Explanation – 1965

Author : Mai Swarup Mai Markand

Mai Niwas, Saraswati Road End, Santa Cruz West, Mumbai 400054 India.

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this:

Share this: